Category: Uncategorized

  • SEDUCED AT THE GYM

    Font size : +


    This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

    When I was just over sixteen years old, I had a piece of bad luck that turned into some very special good luck indeed!

    I injured the ligament in my left leg during a school sports match, and – after a spell walking on crutches – was advised to do regular physiotherapy to restore its strength. The physio nurse at the clinic showed me which exercises were best, and recommended that I use the specialist equipment at a gymnasium, but with very light settings at first. So, with my parents’ approval, I decided to try out the health club and gym nearest to where we lived – it was only about fifteen minutes walk away, and that exercise would also do me good.

    On my way home from school the next afternoon, I got off the bus a stop earlier than usual and called at the health club to make enquiries. When I explained what I needed, the helpful young man at the reception desk said that it would be best for me to speak to the assistant manager on duty, and showed me through to her office. Sitting there, working at a computer screen, was a fit and attractive young woman in her mid-twenties, who at once rose and greeted me with a warm smile and a firm handshake, introducing herself as Louise. She was quite smartly dressed, not in either gym clothes or a business suit, but in a neat semi-casual combination of a shortish plain brown skirt and a cream cross-over top. Both of these complemented the slightly-wavy light brown hair which fell to just rest on her shoulders, framing her pretty and friendly features. The only recognition of working in a sports environment was that she wore no tights or stockings, revealing well-muscled legs, and that her shoes were simple black slip-ons with flat rubber soles.

    Louise looked at me with curious interest, which I assumed was due to my appearance. It was not just that I was younger than their usual adult clientele, but I was also in my school uniform. My school was a good one but had an emphasis on discipline, and that included requiring all students to wear uniform. However, we more senior girls – well, you know what girls are like about clothes – we had our own little stylish variations, always pushing at the boundaries of the rules until something or other was definitely forbidden. So, yes, I was in my school uniform, but the maroon skirt was a size or two smaller than I really should have been wearing, making it tight on my ass and about three inches shorter than regulation length, coming less than half way down my thighs – not quite indecent, but certainly trying to go down that road. My white shirt was also short and tight, and of material thin enough that my bra was visible through it, emphasising what I had in the way of a bust (which was OK, not amazing but not too bad for sixteen, pert little boobs in a soft cotton B-cup – I was very proud of just having moved up to that size). The uniform was completed by my navy-blue tie with its thin diagonal orange and red stripe, my short white ankle socks, and my white trainers – the once concession to modernity which the school allowed, but only so long as they were either plain white or plain black. As usual, as soon as I left the school gates, I had removed my blazer and stuffed it in my bag, and rolled up my shirt sleeves (it was nearly June, after all). The cumulative effect was that I looked both demure and sexy, with a lot of bare girlish leg and thigh on view. I may have seemed a little older than I actually was, due to the combination of my above-average height, my straight dark hair (which I kept hooked behind my ears), and my mature-looking face, which often wore a serious or quizzical expression.

    I explained my reasons for coming, holding my leg out in front of me to show the injury in question. Louise looked thoughtful, and came around from behind her desk to take a closer look. She explained that she was completing a course in sports sciences which included physiotherapy, and although not yet fully qualified she had some experience in the area and was sure that she could help me. She knelt on the floor in front of my chair, and asked me to stretch my leg out as straight and horizontally as I could manage. She then supported it in her hands, looking thoughtful as she gave a gentle probing – more like a massage, really – to the injured area. It felt quite nice and relaxing, and I settled back slightly in the chair, not at all realising that from Louise’s position (which she had carefully chosen), she could see directly up my skirt to my panties and crotch. She extended her massage to my lower leg, and I gave a slight sigh. I looked downwards to where she was testing and rubbing my knee, and to my surprise found that I had quite an extensive view down the loose cross-over front of her top, revealing the smooth tops of a pair of neatly attractive breasts, perhaps C cups, the rest of which was covered by a prettily-decorated white bra. I was intrigued, and more interested than I realised – much later, Louise (who was watching in her peripheral vision, having quite deliberately afforded me this perspective) told me that she had seen my lips part and my tongue flit across them as I looked down her front, and that she had detected by sight and faint smell that a small damp patch had appeared on the gusset of my panties.

    Satisfied in ways that I had yet to understand, Louise nodded to herself and then rose, smiling cheerfully, and sat behind her desk again. She explained that what would be best would be for me to exercise under her supervision – the club owners would not want to admit me and then be in danger of a lawsuit if I injured myself through ignorance. In addition, she recommended that I make my visits near the end of her evening shift, when it would be quiet – the big pressure was in the early evening, after people left their work, but the last hour that the gym was open, from 9.00 p.m. to 10.00 p.m., was much less busy. This would be good, Louise explained, because she could give me more individual attention then, and also there would be much less likelihood of my being pestered by men. I was a bit uncomfortable hearing that, but she laughed and said that they didn’t normally have such a good-looking young girl in the place, but she would ‘keep the flies away from the honey’. I laughed too, reassured and also very flattered that this smart and experienced woman would think that I was good-looking! We shook hands on the arrangement, and I handed over my mother’s credit card for payment – Louise said they would take only two months’ subscription at first, which was the minimum joining period.

    So began the very pleasant routine of the next five or six weeks. Louise worked on Sunday, Tuesday and Thursday evenings, and that pattern suited me too. I would leave home a little before 8.30 p.m., walk slowly to the health club, and change into one of my gym outfits – they were my school ones, consisting of tight form-fitting terrycloth shorts in navy blue, and a singlet top in red, edged in blue and white. I wore trainers, white ankle socks, and supporting sweatbands at my ankles and on my wrists. For underwear, I used a pair of very skimpy thong-style pink panties and their matching bra, as my fairly small breasts didn’t really need a specialist sports bra. I then worked out on various machines for about forty minutes, with Louise advising me and checking regularly how I was doing. On these evening shifts, she was no longer on office duty, and so was dressed quite differently from the first time that I had met her. She always wore a white T-shirt with the gym company’s name and logo on it and trainers, but between these two the rest of her outfit varied: sometimes it was jogging trousers, sometimes a pair of loose exercise shorts, and sometimes – which I realised that I liked best, thinking this was because she looked very stylish in it – she wore a quite short tennis skirt, of which she had several, in navy blue and in white.

    On one of the first occasions that I was there, near the end of the time, when there were only two other people still in the large gym room, she walked over to check up on me. We had agreed that I should work on all my muscles evenly, partly to get fully fit, and partly not to strain my injury by working constantly on the legs, so I was using a weight-lift at the time, lying on my back on the flat bench support, a leg splayed out on either side. I was concentrating on this so much that I did not notice her approach, until she was standing almost next to my head. I turned to look at her, and then blushed and turned away – because from my position I had seen straight up her skirt, registering in the split second before looking aside that she was wearing a very nice pair of black panties in a high-hip thong style, decoratively edged with lace trimmings. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry and my pulse quickening – I thought, due to embarrassment at making such a faux pas. It left me feeling a little funny, and I couldn’t get it out of my mind afterwards. In fact, curiousity began to consume me so that I deliberately contrived similar encounters on the days when she was wearing one of her short skirts, and I was rewarded with sights of a range of panties in different cuts and colours, but sharing one things – all were stylishly sexy.

    So we went on, sometimes chatting for a while as Louise closed up the building (which was her responsibility as the duty manager on these evening shifts), before going our separate ways. I began to think of her more and more as a friend, and started to confide some of my secrets to her – such as how several of the boys at school were pressing me all the time to go out with them, and that I wasn’t keen because I knew they would just be trying to get my panties down and do whatever they wanted. Louise asked if I had had a boyfriend before, and I shook my head, explaining earnestly that I just did not feel ready for that kind of thing right now, but I supposed it would be different when I was older – at college, maybe. Louise smiled and nodded, and then delicately enquired:

    ‘So, ah … you’re still a … still … you know … um … not done it, yet, then?’

    I blushed scarlet, and nodded confirmation of my unsullied virginity. I though she might laugh or think me childish, but my heart warmed when instead she smiled at me approvingly, patted my shoulder, and said:

    ‘Quite right, too! – most girls give it up far too soon, to someone who doesn’t deserve it, and then wish they hadn’t!’ For just a moment, I wondered if she was speaking about herself, but it would have been just too rude to ask.

    A week or so after this, I was almost fully fit again – and thinking with regret that my visits to the gym (of which seeing Louise had become my special pleasure) might be coming to an end, although I had formed a plan to ask my parents to continue the subscription permanently, perhaps counting it as part of my next Christmas present or something like that. On this particular Monday, I had got stuck on a homework assignment that was due the next day, and so got to the gym rather late, realising as I walked in that the lobby clock showed nearly a quarter past nine. Louise greeted me at once, almost as if she had been keeping an eye on the door, and with a note of pleasure – perhaps even relief – in her voice that touched me. She gave me a playful slap on the ass, and said:

    ‘Hey, kiddo – I was getting worried, thought you were deserting us, now you’re all better!’

    ‘Oh, no!’ I said hastily, explaining first about the homework (which got a sympathetic grimace and an acknowledging ‘yeah, that sucks’), and then, more diffidently, my hopes of continuing to attend the gym.

    ‘That is – if you’ll have me, of course,’ I said, in my innocence not registering the double meaning. She looked at me quizzically, and then said in a softer and huskier tone than usual:

    ‘Oh, don’t you worry about that – I’ll have you, all right!’

    It was if she had taken some final decision, as the slightly-troubled expression which I had noticed on the last few visits cleared away. Louise explained that she had some extra paperwork to catch up on, and was intending to stay in the building and get it done after everyone had left. ‘But’, she said, ‘it’s a pity for you not to get your usual time, especially when I’m not actually leaving.’ With brisk determination, she suggested that I stay on with her – I could get extra time on the machines when the gym was empty and, if she propped the office door open, she would hear me call out if I needed anything. She asked if it would cause any problems if I was to stay later, and I replied that it wouldn’t – I had actually arranged to visit one of my school friends afterwards, and so was not expected home until nearly midnight; I would phone the friend and explain that I had been delayed, and couldn’t make it tonight. Louise smiled, nodded approvingly, and remarked ‘that will give us plenty of time – no need to hurry’.

    The few remaining members of the club had left by about 9.45 p.m., and Louise told the other two staff who were on duty – two guys, college students doing this as part-time work – that they could go, and she would close up. When they had departed, she locked the glass front doors and pulled the blinds down on the windows. Then she smiled at me, saying ‘now it’s just us girls, honey, so take your sweet time.’ I settled into my workout routine, realising that my leg was now healed, and that overall I was so much fitter than before, and I determined not to give this up – I had found that my thrice-weekly visits had become the highlights of my week. It was amazingly peaceful and quiet, with Louise visible at her office desk, her attractive profile towards me as she tapped away at her computer keyboard – she was wearing one of her short white tennis skirts and a tighter-than-usual purple singlet, and both showed that she had a good, curvy figure underneath. I watched her for a while, feeling quite serene, until I thought she might notice and I looked away.

    At about 10.30 p.m., when I was using one of the upright bench presses, I heard Louise sigh. I looked over to her office again and saw her shuffle the papers on her desk, put a file away in its drawer and switch off her computer. Then she rose and stretched, sighing again. I thought she must have forgotten me, or perhaps had not realised that I was placed where I could see her, because she hefted her breasts in her palms, as if settling them back in their bra cups, and then for a moment slipped one hand under her skirt – I could only assume that her panties must have got twisted. I felt like a spy who had seen a special secret, and flushed and looked away as she started to turn towards her office door. I acted as if I hadn’t seen her until she was standing right next to me – and then from that position I could not avoid an up-skirt view of her firm tanned thighs and today’s panties, a red thong in a satiny material.

    Louise said it was time for me to wind down – she had a few routine chores left, but I needed to go and shower soon, and when I came back from that she would let me out by the side door, as the front was locked and the alarm there had been set. She gave me a bright smile, which I returned, saying ‘OK, you’re the boss!’, and I trotted happily off to the ladies’ changing room. After showering and drying off, I stuffed my gym outfit in my carry-bag and put on a clean pair of tight shorts in a rich pink colour and a green T-shirt that went well with them. As I gathered my things, I heard Louise calling out to ask if I was ready, and I went out into the foyer area.

    Louise led me along an unfamiliar corridor to the side door of the building, and then hesitated curiously for a moment, putting one hand on my shoulder and regarding me quizzically. However, after a couple of seconds, she gave a slight sigh, and unlocked the door to let me out. As I stepped into the cool sweet twilight of the summer evening, feeling thrilled and excited by my progress, I turned back for a second and – acting on a sudden impulse which came from I know not where – I rose on my tiptoes and planted a quick kiss on her cheek, saying breathlessly: ‘Thanks so much, thanks for everything!’

    I felt suddenly abashed at my girlish enthusiasm and childish action, but Louise took one of my hands in hers, twining our fingers together, and drew me closer to her. A strange smile played for a second about her lips and, in a wry but warm voice, she replied:

    ‘Oh well, honey, if you want to thank me that way …’

    And then – to my astonishment – she kissed me on the mouth, not too firmly or intrusively, but I could feel her tongue flit across my lips. There was no doubting that this was something much more than a friendly farewell gesture – in fact, it was unmistakeably an opening gambit, even someone as naive and inexperienced as me instinctively knew that! Whether it was due to surprise or some deeper need, my lips parted slightly and I found myself returning her kiss. The space between us had suddenly vanished, and I was up against her, held close by the arm which she had slipped round my waist. I was very aware of the pressure of her breasts against my developing chest, and of the sudden hardness of her nipples, poking into me through her singlet. I melted into her embrace, opening my lips wider for the questing entry of her tongue, meeting it with the tentative probing of my own. My head was spinning, and there was a roaring in my ears as if there was a waterfall nearby. My palms felt sweaty, my stomach light and fluttery, and my pelvis as if it had turned to wet concrete.

    After nearly a minute of wet smooching, I drew back slightly and broke contact with a gasp, hardly believing what I was doing. Louise searched my face with her gaze, and must have found what she was looking for in my wide eyes, flared nostrils, flushed cheeks and panting breath, and confirmed by my acquiescent stunned silence.

    ‘So … do you want more, babe?’ she asked, with devastating directness.

    My throat had gone dry and I could not manage to speak, so I just nodded a mute but definite assent. Her smile became a wolfish grin, and she drew me back into the building and closed the door.

    ‘Yeah’, she said in a satisfied tone, ‘I was pretty damn sure you would – you little hottie!’

    Swiftly, she pressed my smaller, slighter frame against the corridor wall, resuming her kiss whilst her hands roamed all over my upper body, tugging my T-shirt out of my shorts and up above my small breasts. Her fingers found these in their plain white bra, fondling them and tugging on my suddenly-firm nipples, causing me to moan and – driven by instinct – to spread my hips apart. Her hands ran down my back to seize and squeeze my buttocks, and then one hand swept around my waist and stomach, and reached down to press against where my shorts covered my pussy, stroking up and down on my slit through the thin terrycloth material. I was almost swooning from the sexual rush which overwhelmed me and from the tidal waves of extraordinary, novel and wonderful sensations that were surging through my virgin body. She paused briefly in her swift conquest of any defences that I might have had, and looked at me with sudden seriousness.

    ‘Are you sure you want this?’ she queried, ‘I’m not gonna force you into anything.’

    I found enough strength from somewhere to reply: ‘Yes … please, I want it! … I want you!’

    Her eyes gleamed, and she breathed back at me: ‘And I want you – I’ve wanted you for weeks, ever since you walked in here in that sexy schoolgirl getup! And I want to be your first.’

    I understood her meaning at once, and was doubly thrilled. Yes, I thought to myself exultantly, yes! Here and now, and with her – nothing could be better than this, nothing! I answered in a choked, husky voice:

    ‘I want YOU to be my first!’ And then, to make quite sure she knew what I intended and wanted, I added: ‘please, take my virginity – FUCK ME!!’

    She looked eager but also slightly scared, and I wondered fleetingly if she had ever taken a virgin girl before – the idea that I might be her first in that way sent another drenching feeling down my pussy, which was already feeling wetter and looser than I had ever thought possible.

    Louise still had just a fragment of doubt, saying: ‘You might not be a lesbian, like me, you know – lots of girls, most really, are bisexual.’

    But I was having none of this, for I knew with a sudden sweet certainty, like coming home out of the rain, where I really stood and who I really was. So much that had seemed out of kilter to me, so much that had felt like it was somehow not right, suddenly fell into place. Of course this was why I didn’t want a boyfriend, didn’t want boys shoving their paws inside my shirts or up my skirts – and why I felt that strange embarrassed curiosity when we girls were changing for school sports, or the way I liked to watch the cheerleaders practice even though I knew I wasn’t pretty enough to be chosen for the squad, and it explained the burgeoning feelings that were troubling me about a couple of my prettiest school friends and two of the most handsome and charismatic of the younger women teachers. I had not the slightest remaining doubt, and said to Louise with a confidence which afterwards she told me had both amazed and impressed her:

    ‘Yes, I am. I am a lesbian – I’m glad I know that now, and that’s what I’ll always want to be. You’ve helped me to see and understand – it’s only right for you to take me first, and I’ll remember you for ever. Show me what to do, Louise, take me and fuck me – and not just now, not just tonight!’

    She whistled softly through her lips in surprise at my certainty, and at the maturity with which I was offering my body to her, knowing exactly what I wanted to happen. The air of tension left her, but was replaced by a crackling sense of anticipation and excitement which electrified us both, joining us in a harmony of attraction and pure unadulterated desire.

    ‘OK, hon, if you say so – if fucked you is wanting, then fucked you is surely gonna be getting!’, she said, giving me a totally over-acted evil leer. ‘But not right here – there’s a much better place, c’mon!’

    Holding hands, we almost ran back down the corridor, and she took me along to a small private room which I had not really noticed before. It had a ‘Staff Only’ sign on the door, and Louise had to unlock it. There was a row of lockers along the left-hand wall, doors to shower and toilet cubicles in the facing wall, and a couple of benches in the middle of the room. Louise quickly pushed these over against the lockers, and then indicated a large foam rubber exercise mat which was standing upright in one of the corners, rolled up and held closed with straps. It was quite heavy, and it took both of us to drag into the centre of the floor, and unroll it – after a few seconds, its own weight made it rest flat on the floor. Next, Louise took three of the large white cotton towels that the gym provided for its members to use, and she laid these out on top of the mat to make a more comfortable resting place.

    We were both still fully clothed, but I knew with eager certainty that this would change within seconds. For all the passion that she was feeling, Louise did not rush me – we stood for a while, kissing again, and her hands explored my bust and buttocks less feverishly than before, but with a sensuous slowness that I found to be even more arousing. Then she pulled my T-shirt up over my head, caressed my breasts in their soft cotton bra cups, and slid a hand down to my shorts. One dextrous movement undid the front button, a second pulled down the zip, and a third slipped her hand inside – the shorts falling three or four inches down my thighs as she did so. Her fingers cupped my Venus mound through my thin pink cotton panties, and I gasped at the feeling of her hand pressing against me in such an intimate place – down there!! But this was only her overture, and her hand rose slightly to the waistband of the panties before sliding back down again – but now on the inside, her palm smooth and warm against my bare skin, her fingertips seeking the top of my cleft and then teasing and rubbing along it.

    I was more than lost by this stage – although a much truer term would be to say that I was found, and had found everything that I was looking for. I slumped slightly backwards against the wall, and she tugged the shorts down my legs until I could easily step out of them. Now all I had on was my bra, panties, socks and trainers, and it didn’t seem right to let this one-sided situation continue. Acting purely on instinct, I reached for her breasts, taking a firm grip and pressing my thumbs against the hard nipples. Louise gave an appreciative gasp, and begged me to give her tits more attention, so I gave her purple singlet the same treatment that my T-shirt had received a few seconds before – up, over, and flung away to land on one of the benches at the side.

    Now I could see her bra: it was red, matching the panties which I had glimpsed earlier, but more daring in style than I had expected – an underwired plunge bra in a quite revealing demi-cup design. As I hesitated for a second, Louise quickly reached behind her back, undid the clasp and then let the bra fall away from the front of her breasts. She was now naked above the waist, below which she still had the short white tennis skirt, the red panties underneath it, cotton ankle socks and her trainers. As she let her arms fall to her sides, I took a moment to admire the bust now displayed to me. Louise was a very attractive young woman; her breasts were no more than average size in volume – perhaps even a little less – but they jutted forwards like small pyramids. It seemed as if a homing instinct told my mouth what to do, as I leaned forward to kiss her left breast, taking the right one in my hand to fondle at the same time. Louise murmured her approval, putting her shoulders slightly back in response and so lifting her tits even more outwards for attention.

    My kissing was tentative at first, and I think its delicacy – almost next door to tickling – was actually very arousing for her, as certainly was my innocence and her knowledge that she was initiating a virgin into her first lesbian sexual encounter. Realising how much I was turning her on, as she began to give short pants of breath, I grew in confidence and began to suck more boldly, now changing from side to side between each free-swinging mound of glory, sucking hard on her tit and pulling it out with me as I drew my mouth backwards; each time when I finally released one of her nipples in this way, she gave a curious whimper.

    After a few moments of this, she gasped that I was going to make her come, and she begged me to finger her pussy. I felt a wicked thrill, as for the first time in my life I lifted a woman’s skirt to gain access to her cunt and take her to the crest of sexual release. My mouth did not falter in its worship of her lovely mounds, but I pulled the front of the tennis skirt up with one hand and pushed the other underneath it. I found my target of the front of her panties and, remembering her example, pressed my fingertips along her slit, feeling with slight shock the large patch of wetness which surrounded it. Louise gave a strangled groan, releasing her hands from their grip on my ass to reach frantically for the sides of her panties and shove them in one firm motion down almost to her knees. At once, my hand was touching her bare cunt, which I found was delightfully soft and giving, smooth and shaven free of all hair. Again, it must have been instinct that helped my fingers slip into her vagina whilst my upturned thumb impacted almost roughly on her clitoral hood, slipping inside it to find the engorged glory spot itself. Louise began to give a mixture of deep, harsh grunts and high, sharp sounds, and I could feel her muscles trembling around my hand. Suddenly her hips thrust forwards and backwards galvanically several times, she gave a loud cry of ‘Oh! Yes! Now!!’, and I felt a wash of wetness around the two fingers that I was pushing in and pulling out of her hole.

    I was amazed at what I had done, and felt a euphoric sense of triumph. Here I was, a young, totally inexperienced, virgin teenager – and I had taken an attractive and accomplished woman to the heights of uninhibited, uncontrolled orgasm. In its way, this was another and almost more profound barrier to cross than having my hymen broken and losing what everyone defines as ‘virginity’ – for what I had done to Louise made me far more adult: I was now a lesbian and a lover, someone who did as well someone who was passively done to. Not, of course, that I was not eagerly looking forward to that part … and it seemed that it would be next on the agenda.

    After I withdrew my fingers from her cunt, Louise – looking slightly stunned and breathless – stripped off her panties and briefly mopped her sodden pussy with them, before pitching them carelessly aside. She unfastened the tennis skirt, which went in the same general direction, and was now naked apart from the socks and shoes.

    ‘Christ – I never expected that!’ she gasped; ‘that was amazing – kiddo, you’re a natural, there’s no doubt about it!’ She grinned at me ferociously, and I blushed but felt exultant at her accolade. Then she took my shoulders in her hands, and scrutinised my face again, affectionately but more seriously. ‘I want to be certain that you want this, babe,’ she stated, and then asked: ‘are you sure – really, really sure?’

    She need not have worried, though I appreciated the care and concern that was motivating her enquiry – she was not just focusing on getting what she wanted, however desirable it might be. I had become more certain with every second, with every sight of her beautiful womanly body, with every touch of my fingers on her skin and of hers on mine. I looked her straight in the eye, knowing that she needed to know. Not wanting there to be any hesitancy, any holding back, when once she began to take me, I replied with simple, frank sincerity:

    ‘I have never, ever wanted anything so much in my life – or anyone. I know this is right for me, and you are right for me – just don’t stop, do it all the way, take me!’

    The last wrinkle of frowning doubt vanished from her forehead, and her eyes gleamed with anticipation. Slowly, the hands on my shoulders slid under my bra straps and tugged them first sideways off my shoulders and then down to hang by my waist, in the process peeling the white cotton bra cups away from my young breasts. Releasing the straps, her hands rose to cup both of my titties, and as her mouth descended upon them I discovered for the first time how the pleasures which I had given her a few minutes before felt like from the other side. Really, there are no words good enough to capture the sensations that you experience when another woman’s lips, teeth and tongue suck, nibble and lick your own tits – amazing, stupendous, explosive don’t even come close, and erotic is a pale and useless term for the reality.

    I was shaking and shivering from hot and cold flushes, feeling almost delirious as she alternated between my breasts with her mouth, whilst using her hand to tweak the nipple of whichever tit was not getting oral service. My eyes were closed so that I could ride the tides of feeling, and so I sensed rather than saw her reach behind me to unclasp my bra and remove it. The next bit, however, had my eyes open wide – as I gasped in even greater pleasure and arousal.

    Her tongue left my nipple and traced its way over the lower part of that breast and then downwards, across chest and stomach, to its target of my pussy. As it neared my navel, swooping around it and licking its centre, Louise dropped to her knees and simultaneously pulled my panties down to my ankles; I lifted my left foot an inch off the floor and she slipped the panties over my trainer, leaving them still looped around the other ankle. With tantalising slowness, her tongue then began the next part of its downwards quest, as her hands with gentle pressure eased my legs into a wider and more open stance.

    With the simultaneous precision of a D-Day landing, Louise’s tongue reached the top of my pussy cleft as the fingers of one hand reached up to touch and delicately probe the very bottom of the slit, and the other hand spanned the middle, pressing on each side of my labia to encourage them to separate and open.

    I had never, ever felt anything like this in all of my tentative explorations of my own body, in all of my crude and childish masturbatory experiments. I was sobbing, tears of ecstasy rolling down my cheeks, the kind that you get from uncontrollable laughter, and someone in the room was making short inarticulate cries – I guessed it must have been me, for Louise’s mouth had slid down to the middle of my vagina and was sucking like a vacuum cleaner! As her agile tongue wormed up and down my pussy, she shifted the grip of her hands to my lower buttocks, squeezing them and pulling them apart, giving her greater and deeper access at the front. Her mouth moved upwards to make my clitoris its prisoner, and I lost all control – if any had been left by this point – as my pelvis shook in orgasm. With a long, low wail, I released myself into the growing orgasm like someone clinging by their fingertips to the cliff edge above a raging torrent – as I, too, was swept under, churned about, bouncing from one rock of sensation to another, and then was flung up again onto the shore in a shower of spray, gasping for breath.

    Looking flushed and excited, Louise removed her lips from my labia and rose to her feet, with evident pleasure and satisfaction tasting the juices that had streaked her face.

    ‘That’s one first for you, honey; the first time you’ve been pussy-eaten by a woman. Now – stage two!’

    I had remained standing through all this, my back leaning against the wall. Now, she took me by the hand and laid me down on the soft towels that were covering the exercise mat, as gently as if she were lowering me onto my bridal bed – which, of course, in many ways it was. I was on my back and she spread herself out beside me, lying on her side and with one elbow propping up her head. She ran her other hand gently over my body, almost in wonderment that such a sweet young prize had fallen into her lap. Then, sure that I was comfortably settled in place, she kissed me briefly on the lips before rising and going to one of the lockers. From my angle on the floor I could see that she rummaged in a kit-bag for a moment, before straightening and turning back towards me. In her hand was a vibrator – a smooth silver tube, slightly curved at the point. It looked huge to me, but in fact was no more than average; I learned later that it was a six-inch model of medium diameter.

    ‘I thought this might come in handy sometime,’ she commented with a mischievous grin, adding that she had been keeping it in her locker for the last two weeks, hoping for a chance to use it on me – and also, when our close proximity had aroused her too much, slipping in to this staff changing-room to use the little silver pleasure-machine on herself.

    As I watched in fascination, she switched it on but did not immediately begin to insert it into me. First, she aroused me further – which I would not have thought was possible – by giving my pussy a firmer massage with her fingers and another series of probing kisses and licks from her tongue. Then, as the latter moved upwards to zero in on my breasts, I felt the rubbing pressure of the vibrator’s tip at the puckered open mouth of my vagina. I gave a soft gasp, and wordlessly showed my acquiescence by spreading my legs as wide apart as I could and thrusting my hips upwards against its pressure. The vibrator slid easily into my well-lubricated cunt, until the tip bumped gently against the dark membrane of my hymen. I gulped, tensing my abdominal muscles, and Louise raised her head from her tit-lapping to watch my face. I understood that she needed one last confirmatory signal and so, despite an errant doubt that made my thighs suddenly glisten with sweat, I licked along my lips and then gave a brief but firm nod of assent.

    Louise nodded back, and the excitement of taking her first-ever virginity (she confirmed my suspicion on this point afterwards) showed on her face. At first, she cautiously pressed the wonderfully humming tip of the vibrator a little harder against the barrier, which proved less flimsy than either of us expected. She looked more determined, and pushed hard for an instant. My hymen parted to admit the metal rod, making me jerk and yelp – the sensation was curiously similar to banging one’s knee on a door frame: a brief flashing pain which was both disorienting and stimulating in a strange and tingling way. My virginity was no more, and for the first time something from outside penetrated down my vaginal tube, pressing me open, rubbing against nerve ends along its walls which I had not dreamed existed.

    Louise withdrew the vibrator, and wiped it quickly on the nearby towel – I could not see this at the time, but later, when I stood up, I noticed the small browning smear of blood, which somehow made the whole thing more real. With barely a pause, she slid the vibrating shiny cylinder back into me, slowly working it in and out, and pressing a little further each time. Meanwhile, her fingers stretched open the top part of my slit, seeking for and finding my clitoris, and alternating between rubbing it and flicking it with her fingertips. This had an effect like the discovery of the combination number of a safe: my legs spread apart, my back arched and my buttocks lifted clear of the towels, and my vaginal muscles relaxed and loosened, admitting her thrusts further and allowing her to up the tempo.

    It seemed like no time at all before I was shuddering and trembling in the throes of my second orgasm, which was even stronger than the first. My head lashed from side to side; I was whimpering and uttering broken words of beseechment, all of them entreaties to fuck me more, harder, deeper; my nipples were so stiffly erect and hyper-sensitive that I thought they would explode from my chest like fireworks; sweat gleamed on my face, stomach and thighs, and my hips were pushing spasmodically back against the intrusions of the metal dildo. Then, the coup de grace: Louise deftly removed the vibrator from my hole and thrust its throbbing tip against my clit, whilst the hand that had been stimulating me there drove two fingers deep into my vagina. I think I screamed as this stimulus blew me over the edge, but if I did it was a scream of exhilaration, of discovery and of joy. It was as if a tempest had raged through me, tossing everything up in the air, and I knew that I would never feel or think the same ever again – a threshold had been crossed that was much more than just losing a small scrap of skin, however much it was prized by society. As the tidal wave receded, I lay sprawled on my back across the rumpled white towels, and gazed up at the jutting breasts of my instructor in lesbian love.

    Rather shyly, I asked her: ‘Was I OK?’

    Louise looked surprised at the question. ‘You were amazing, sweetheart, truly – truly amazing. I never expected you to be so open for it, so free and so wild. You’re a knockout, d’y’know?’ Then she added, with a rueful laugh: ‘I should be asking that – was it OK for you, honey?’

    Her words made me feel happier than I could express, and so I just emphatically nodded my positive response to her question. Then, trusting myself to speak despite a slight quaver in my voice, I asked her if she would want me again, if maybe we could do it more often, especially if I got my parents to continue my membership of the club.

    Louise rolled over from her side to lie mainly on top of me, settling her thighs between my still-spread ones, her breasts resting almost tit to tit on mine. Her mouth found my lips, and she kissed me slowly and lovingly. Then, breaking mouth contact for a moment, she stroked my cheek with her fingers whilst assuring me that she would want to fuck me any time that I would have her, and that it did not need to be here – in fact, it could only be here if it was just us in the building – but that I was welcome to come to her flat. She told me that she shared with another, slightly older woman who was also a lesbian, but that they were good friends only and not attracted to each other as lovers. They had separate bedrooms, and one or the other often brought a girlfriend home for a night or a weekend.

    I said at once that this sounded delightful, and so it has proven – during the six months since I lost my virginity, I have been Louise’s most-frequent lover (though not her only one, and neither of us would ask that exclusivity of the other, there are just far too many hot babes out there), sometimes at the gym on nights when she closes up, and other times on weekend afternoons and evenings (when my parents think I am at a friend’s house or a party), in the comfort of her bedroom. There has also been one unexpected bonus – her flatmate and I had an instant attraction to each other from the moment that we met on my third visit there, and Louise has no objection to my fucking with her sometimes as well. Her name is Nadia, a trim 29-year-old brunette with a great ass and a taste for tight skirts and black boots which show it to best advantage. She became my first for the last part of the trilogy of my lesbian initiation – taking me doggy-style with a strap-on cock. This was also a mind-blowing experience, and in the four months since she first impaled me with it, my cunt has opened wider and deeper. That first time, I only took five inches, and needed lube and careful coaxing to manage that; last Sunday, she fucked me without restraint with her wide eight-incher, and I took it all, hard and deep, with relish, gasping for her to shaft it deeper, grind down on me harder. She has a taste for dominance, and I knew such talk would send her into over-drive, and so it proved – she was shrieking almost louder than me as she slammed it home for the last convulsive thrusts, her orgasm taking her just seconds before mine.

    My parents quite readily agreed to continue my membership of the gym, pleased that I was adopting a regime of regular exercise. Of course, they had no idea what my favourite method of burning off those extra calories had now become – they were just pleased that I looked so trim and had such a healthy glow, and I smiled quietly to myself and ran memories of my recent fucks with Louise or Nadia through my mind’s eye.

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • The Medieval Marine Part Eight

    Font size : +


    Marion starts her life as a ruler.

    CHAPTER XXXV

    Luke had just planted his explosive when he felt the first arrow find its way through his armor and hit his leg, but he had no time to think about it for the explosive would be going off in fifteen seconds. He made sure that it was planted right and turned to run. That’s when he felt the second hit. This one was serious for it was in his abdomen. Before he could get out, he was hit once more in his leg. He fought through the pain to make sure that he was out of there in time. He ran out and dove into the open door of a nearby building. As he was passing through the door the charge went off. Normally he should have been far enough away to be safe, but where he took cover at was right in line with the entryway and the thick stone of the castle wall directed part of the blast back at him. The blast was powerful enough to shake the stone of the building loose. Before long Luke had been pinned under a large piece of rubble. Slowly more rubble came down and Luke admitted to himself that he wasn’t going to make it through the day. He was pinned and bleeding. He couldn’t even reach his wounds to bind them so instead of struggling he decided to send the rest of his life thinking about his beautiful wife and adorable child. He prayed that he had taught enough people enough; so that Marion could led them to a much better future.

    Slowly he felt his life drain out of him. He was becoming delirious. He had to be for he could hear Marion calling for him and she sounded frantic and panicked. ‘That can’t be her’ he thought. Marion had been so pissed at him the last time he saw her that she cursed him out and ordered him not to touch her ever again. He began to see more light reaching his eyes and he finished preparing himself to finally leave this cruel world. He felt himself getting lighter and he was amazed by the sensation for it felt like he was being lifted up to heaven, but he had to admit that he would much more likely end up in hell. ‘Oh well, I am a devil dog after all’ and he smiled weakly at that thought. He felt a pair of warm, soft hands on his face and heard Marion’s voice again. As his face turned toward the light, he fought to open his eyes. There was an angel looking down at him with a warm smile on her face and tears streaming down her face. It had to be an angel for she was beautiful, timeless, and had a halo.

    It was Luke’s eyes that had moved for Marion could now see the blue of his eyes. Those eyes that she loved so much; more than land, or power, or money. He was alive but barely. She wanted to do nothing more then pull him out of there and take him to bed, but the medical training that Luke had pounded into her head ever since they met; stopped her. She knew that he might have a broken back or other injuries. One of her men found part of a door that they could slip under Luke to lift him out. As they lifted Luke’s massive body out Marion knew that he most likely would die for nobody survived those kinds of injuries. As she was holding his hand, she felt it go slack. She was finding that it was increasingly hard to hide her tears and so when she seen one of the men that had helped her get Luke out of the rubble break down in tears, Marion could no longer hold it back. She cried and cried. She didn’t care who seen her and didn’t know for how long she cried. She didn’t even know when she finally stopped, but the next conscious thought that she recognized was that she was back in her old room in the castle. She was still in her uniform and still had Luke’s blood on her.

    As she swung her feet off the bed, she realized that she felt like shit, she was thirsty, hungry, her hands were killing her, and she was worried about Mackenzie. By now she had admitted to herself that she wouldn’t see Luke until she made it to heaven. She stubbled to the door and opened it. The two guards by the door came to attention and presented arms. She saluted and asked them:

    “Where Gabriel was at?”

    “She was in the great hall the last time I seen her ma’am”

    “Ok” as Marion began to walk that way another thought came to her. “One more thing, what day is it?”

    “10 March ma’am”

    “I was out for three days?!?!”

    “Yes ma’am. The Coronal gave orders that you were not to be disturbed unless your life was at risk ma’am”

    “I see. Thank you”

    With that Marion was off the find Gabriel. Every soldier she passed came to attention and saluted her with military precision. As annoying as it was Marion was starting to feel a growing pride in her army. They were becoming professionals and had now won two battles against forces of superior numbers. Question was could that trend continue with Luke gone. When Marion got to the great hall, Gabriel wasn’t there, but one of Marion’s female bodyguards was. The guard snapped to attention. Marion actually heard the guards boot heels clicking together. The guard was as stiff as a board, her breast pointed straight forward and her dirty blond hair in a French braid that was barely visible under her helmet.

    “Do you know where Gabriel is at?”

    “Yes ma’am. The Coronal just stepped out to get some news. I believe she is probably still in the telegraph room ma’am”

    “Telegraph room?”

    “Yes ma’am. It’s in the small room through that door other there with the two guards on it.”

    Marion turned to see Gabriel coming through the door. Her uniform was clean and crisp. Her steps were even and she carried herself with pride. Gabriel hadn’t seen Marion because she was busy giving orders to a courier. As soon as Gabriel sighted Marion, she stopped, snapped to attention, and saluted. Marion returned the salute and walked up to Gabriel.

    “Come Gabriel, we need to talk.” They walked into a small room nearby and closed the door.

    “So, what all has been going on the last three days?”

    “I gave orders to bring the prisoners, from the first battle, to town right after the battle here ended. I figured that they would be much easier to guard here plus we need as much manpower as we can get our hands on so we can get the large number of chores done. I also requested that Alice send every person that she could spare but instead she brought the entire unit. Pollyanna came through the battle without a scratch so she has gone out with a strong escort to map the rest of your lands. We found Cecilia’s treasure hoard and I have been using it to pay the civilians in town to help clean up the town and clean away rubble. I also have been looking into installing plumbing into the castle and eventually through the entire town.”

    “What about causalities?”

    “Not as bad as it could have been. So far, we suffered eighty dead and a further one hundred wounded. Almost all of them came during the storming of the town. I think that it would have been far worse if we hadn’t gotten here so quickly. So far, we have counted twenty-three hundred dead or wounded out of Cecilia’s army and the rest are prisoners. Seems to be that most of the ones taken prisoner were ones that she had forced into the army. Speaking of her, Alice told me a little while ago that she expected Cecilia to recover.”

    “Can you send word that my daughter is to stay where she is at. I don’t want to risk her health by bringing her to this filth hole until we can get sewers installed. Next, set up watch post on our borders for I suspect that the other local nobles will be wanting to take away everything we have won. Then we need to see to the army’s refit and they will of course need some rest, for I expect to be attacked within a week or so.”

    “Yes ma’am”

    “Gabriel, you’re my lover. There’s no need to call me anything other than Marion when we are alone or with our close friends.” Gabriel gave Marion a warm smile and a quick hug.

    “I suspect that you’re right about the surrounding nobles attacking us, Marion. I do know that several of them have had representatives here over the last couple of days asking about you. They remind me of vultures. You know what has truly surprised me, Marion?”

    “No, what?”

    “That you haven’t asked about Luke yet.”

    “Why should I concern myself with the dead?”

    “Oh Marion, my darling, you need to follow me, and as your lover I order you to follow me so I can show you something.” Marion smiled and giggled as she followed Gabriel. As they walked, Marion’s eyes were pulled down to Gabriel’s swinging hips Marion was sure that she was exaggerating her hip swing on purpose. Marion checked to make sure that they were alone before she reached down and grabbed a handful of Gabriel’s ass. Gabriel jumped and giggled for Marion had quickly pinned her to the wall. Their lips quickly interlocked as they moaned into each other’s mouths. Gabriel was able to break off, she still had to show Marion something. Taking Marion’s hand Gabriel told her:

    “Come on you naughty girl. I really do have something that you need to see.”

    “Yes, you do” purred Marion as she rubbed Gabriel’s mound.

    “Want am I going to do with you?” laughed Gabriel. “I know. You deserve to have your hot, bare ass spanked!”

    “You promise?” asked Marion with a hopeful look on her face. After seeing Gabriel’s ass swinging in front of her had reminded Marion that she hadn’t had a good lay in almost two weeks and that was after she had gotten used to getting fucked several times a day. She just hoped that Gabriel could keep up with her.

    “Come on Marion.” Marion and Gabriel walked down the hall, hand in hand. Marion was confused when they stopped in front of the old infirmary.

    “It took Alice commanding almost a hundred workers a day and a half to clean these rooms to her standards when she got here.” Gabriel said as they were acknowledged by the guard and let in.

    Inside Marion was amazed at how clean the room was. Not only that but there was bed after bed all down the length of the room. Each one had someone laying in it and each one had a chart at the foot of the bed facing the isle. Not only that but each bed had clean sheets on them.

    “There’s beds for one hundred in here and they have round-the-clock care from two nurses and a doctor.” Explained Gabriel. “The person you need to meet though is through here.”

    Marion followed Gabriel through several rooms of wounded men and woman. Finally, they came to a door. Gabriel flashed Marion a smile as she opened the door and stepped through. When Marion stepped through, she froze. She noticed in passing that she was in an old storage room that had been cleaned, but that wasn’t what had her attention. There in front of her was a single bed with a very large person laying on it and resting comfortably.

    “NO! NO! IT CAN’T BE!!” Marion cried “I FELT HIM DIE!! Gabriel if this is a joke, I swear to God that I will fucking kill you with my bare hands!” screamed Marion.

    “No joke my dear. Luke survived. What you felt was just him passing out. Alice guesses that it was from pain or blood loss. He will be confined to a bed for at least a month and will be weak for a while afterwards but Alice is confident that he will recover.”

    Marion collapsed to the floor and sobbed. She cried harder than she had ever cried before, because she was so happy. Even when she had gotten married, she wasn’t this happy. Gabriel helped her up and into a chair that was next to Luke’s bed. Once Gabriel was sure that Marion was ok; she quietly left the room and made sure that the door was shut.

    Marion sat quietly next to the man that she loved more than anything. The man that had saved her life numerous times before and had given her something that she had never had before, hope. Hope in the present, hope in the future, and hope for her people. As she sat there, unconsciously grabbed Luke’s hand and held it tight. She could feel his heart beat and his warmth. She didn’t know how long she sat there but she did remember a nurse coming and going a few times to check on Luke. Eventually, Alice came in. She was wearing her uniform of course, but over it she wore a white overcoat. She looked just what she was, a military doctor. Alice gently patted a sleeping Marion on the shoulder and she stirred. Marion’s eyes were bloodshot from her crying and her constant dozing off.

    “Come on Marion. You need to get some real sleep.”

    “NO! I can’t leave him again.” Alice gave her a warm but tired smile.

    “Marion. Look at me. Look into my eyes” Marion turned to look into Alice’s bright green eyes “I promise that he will be here when you return. His vitals are good and there’s no signs of infection so far. He might develop an infection later, but for now he needs rest and so do you. Oh, before I forget, your sister has been asking for you.”

    “Where’s she at?”

    “Down the hall, although you might want to clean up before you go see her. You look like shit.”

    “Gee thanks.” The ladies shared a laugh. “I guess I should clean myself up. I do kind of smell.”

    “Aye. I’ll say you do and “kind of smell” is an understatement.”

    Marion stood with a small smile on her face. She kissed Luke on the forehead and left to return to her chamber. When she got there, her bed had been changed and all her extra clothes were hung up. Additionally, Gabriel’s and Luke’s clothes were there as well, and Marion smiled to herself. Suddenly she heard a voice coming from one of the other rooms. She drew her sword and advanced. She burst through the door and found a naked Gabriel bent over a tub with hot water. She stood up and turned when she heard Marion come in. As always, Marion was struck by her beauty. Gabriel’s eyes were shimmering and her long hair was loose, but Gabriel had it draped over one of her shoulders and covering her left breast.

    “Well, you going to join me sweetie?”

    That was all the encouragement that Marion needed. She had to have Gabriel help her with her uniform for Marion was stiff from sleeping in the chair by Luke’s side. In addition, all the blood on her uniform was hard and crusted. After Marion was naked, she climbed into the tub with Gabriel. The warm water was making her dizzy. They used some soap that Gabriel had brought with her to wash each other. They took turns holding the bar of soap and tracing each other’s bodies. They washed each other’s hair and made sure to comb each other’s hair so they didn’t get tangles and to make sure that all the dirt was out of it. Eventually the water was cold, so they helped each other to stand up and get out. Gabriel went and got some extra water that she had sitting nearby to rinse off with. They made sure that every square centimeter was clean of dirt and soap. After they had dried each other off, Gabriel got a pair of scissors and had Marion lay back on their bed. She then proceeded to trim Marion’s pubic hair. Gabriel then went and got some more hot water and soap. Marion was confused but things were cleared up when she seen the straight razor in Gabriel’s hand. She shaved not only Marion’s pussy, but her legs and underarms as well. After she was done, Marion felt cleaner than she had felt in a very long time. She then returned the favor to Gabriel. Marion had more work to do for Gabriel had a thicker bush than Marion; had but all this meant was that Marion got the stare at Gabriel’s pussy longer. As Marion shaved Gabriel’s pussy, she could see the moisture forming on her pussy lips and Gabriel’s inner lips were getting red and swelling up. Marion was sure that hers were doing the same thing. When they were done, they cleaned up all the loose hair; which wasn’t hard because they had put a towel down first.

    Their time together, in bed, that night unleased a whirlwind. Marion and Gabriel poured all their passions into each other. Since they were in no hurry, they could take their time with each other. They started with light kissing that slowly became more and more passionate. As their kisses became more involved, so did their hands. They both really loved the feeling of their partner’s bare cunts. As they were getting more into things, Marion suddenly had an idea. She moved to where she could lick Gabriel’s cunt and Gabriel could lick hers at the same time. As soon as Gabriel asked what she was doing; she figured it out. Soon they were licking and kissing each other’s pussies and driving each other wild. All too soon they exploded in mutual orgasms that left both of them exhausted. It had really been too long since they had been together. As they recovered, Marion started to think. Their clits were like tiny penises so Marion wondered what it would feel like to rub them together. When she explained this to Gabriel, they both agreed that they just had to try it. It took them a few minutes to find the right positions but when they did; the sparks started flying. They got the new heights that neither of them knew existed. Together they climbed higher and higher. Neither of them wanted to be the first one to cum so they both fought off their own as best they could while trying their hardest to make the other cum first. After almost ten minutes of sheer pleasure, they exploded. They both sprayed all over the other which caused them to cum yet again. Eventually they stopped cumming and they were now beyond exhausted. They couldn’t even untangle their bodies and fell asleep with their legs still wrapped around the other and their pussies still pressed up against the other.

    CHAPTER XXXVI

    The next morning came way too soon for either Marion or Gabriel for a bugle call woke them up at sunrise and they both felt like they had drunk an entire bottle of strong wine. They had to take a few minutes just to untangle their bodies and unstick their skin for their juices had crusted overnight and they woke up stuck together. When they finally managed to get up, Marion skipped into the bathroom and brought back a wet towel. She kneeled in front of Gabriel and thoroughly cleaned her pussy. After Marion was done, she planted a kiss on Gabriel’s pussy and jumped back up to her feet. Gabriel then signaled Marion to spread her legs and she returned the favor. After they were both squeaky clean; they both got dressed for the day. Marion of course carried her pair of short swords and Gabriel carried her pair of revolvers, a K-Bar knife, and two throwing knives that Luke had made her. She carried one pistol on each hip, and her overcoat hide them very well but left them easy for her to get to in a hurry.

    Marion had a huge amount of business to take care of today, but her first stop was the hospital of course. She stopped in and seen Luke. He was still sleeping, but Marion could tell that he looked just a little better today than he had yesterday. Marion’s next stop was to see Cecilia. She was awake of course and as she always did, had a frown on.

    “Well good morning dear sister.” Chirped Marion. She was really in a good mood.

    “Aye fuck off bitch” was the response.

    “Aww is that any way to greet your favorite sister?”

    “Favorite sister is it? I would rather be Satan’s sister then yours’s. You usurper!”

    “Well, if you were actually capable of being a proper ruler then the people wouldn’t have rebelled and threw your ass out. Now would they?”

    “The people didn’t rebel bitch; you did!” snarled Cecilia. Marion gave her a warm smile that pissed Cecilia off even more.

    “Well, I’m afraid that I must be off for I have a lot of land to administer. Oh, by the way, we seized all the money that you made by making others suffer and we’re using it to rebuild with so you are now broke but at least the people are getting paid for their labor now.”

    “YOU FUCKING CUNT!!! I SWARE TO GOD AND SATAN AND ANYONE OR ANYTHING IN BETWEEN THAT I WILL KILL YOU BEFORE I DIE!!” Cecilia screamed at the top of her lungs. When she finished her face was blood red and she was breathing very hard.

    “I love you too sis. I have to be off but I’ll try to stop back in before I turn in tonight.” With that she patted Cecilia on her shoulder, got up, and left.

    Marion had a very hard and long day ahead of her. She had to basically rebuild the entire province for Cecilia had sucked almost all the wealth out of it. She spent almost the entire day at her desk reading reports and issuing orders. It seemed like everything needed tending to at this very moment. At least Gabriel had done a damn good job at running things until Marion recovered from her meltdown or she might have had another one. Gabriel went back to her familiar role of head guard and in a pinch, Marion’s enforcer. In her first day on the job, Marion heard complaints from everyone it seemed: from noblemen asking her for her hand in marriage while they were whining about all the things that Cecilia had stolen from them, to clergymen complaining about church lands and money that Cecilia had seized, to commoners begging for food and seed to plant for Cecilia had taken everything in taxes from them. It was these people who Marion helped first. She had one of her guards make a list of farmers and what they needed so they could plant their crops. A different guard took the complaints of the nobles and clergy. Marion would check to see if anything that Cecilia had illegally taken from them could be tracked down. Marion also made sure that the church would at the very least get back the land that their churches and cemeteries set on. She doubted that the church would get back any of their commercial interest and in fact she would make sure that they didn’t. In between hearing complaints, Marion worked on laying the groundwork for setting up schools and improving the sanitation system. She would have to wait until Pollyanna got back to start serious work on the road network. Thinking about roads, she sent a message to Bard, asking him to come in for a meeting with Marion.

    Bard had always been somewhat of the oddball of the group for he was a mediocre fighter at best. While he could fight, he would go out of his way to avoid it. When Luke put him in charge of the metalworks however, Bard found his calling for he was a natural at business. While Luke built Marion’s army; Bard built the metalworks up to the point that within three months of him being put in charge, York Metalworks were the best known in the Isles. They were known for innovative farming equipment and really fancy swords mostly. On the armory side is where the real innovation was at; however Marion had banned from selling to anyone but her for the time being anyway. Marion’s army created enough demand anyway that the armory could barely keep up anyway.

    Gabriel had made sure that Marion had half an hour to eat the lunch that she brought her. It was just a sandwich with some fruit and a pint but Marion was thankful none the less. After dealing the huge mess that Cecilia had left, Marion was famished. After lunch, Marion was back at it until after dinner. Finally, it was time to call it a night. Everyone that was still waiting were put on a list for the first thing in the morning and offered a room for the night. Everyone was taken back for this was unheard of. Marion told them to get used to it for this was how things would be from now on. Everyone would have to wait their turn and nobody would get special treatment because of who they were.

    After Marion had ate, she went down to see Cecilia just like she had promised. Cecilia was still in a terrible mood and Marion’s cheerful but tired mood made it worse. She just couldn’t stand seeing Marion happy. It really pissed her to think that Marion was doing a better job than she did. When Marion went into Luke’s room, she got the surprise of a lifetime for Luke was awake and looked right at her with a smile when she walked in. She ran to his bedside and kissed his so fiercely that he thought that she might rip his lips off. Luke didn’t know how long his wife kissed him but he didn’t care for he was so glad just to be alive and with her again. When they broke their kiss, Marion had tears streaming down her face.

    “Oh my god Marion! Did I hurt you? I’m so sor…” That was as far as he got before Marion put her finger over his lips.

    “Luke as much as you’re different from any other man that I’ve ever met, in one regard you are like all the others for no man that I have ever met can properly read a woman. I’m crying because I’m beyond happy Luke. I thought that I had lost you forever and that thought was crushing me. I actually lost it for three days. The last thing I remember is lifting you out of the rubble of that house. The next thing I know, I’m back in my old chambers here in the castle; still wearing my old soaked uniform. I had accepted that you had died and went to heaven. That was the only thing that enabled me to climb out of bed and not jump from a window. Then I find out that you’re still alive, and now despite your wounds are awake. Seriously I think that I’m one of the luckiest women ever to live. I love you with all my heart; Luke and I always will. I am so sorry about what I said back…”

    That was as far as she got before Luke pulled her down to him and started kissing her. They kept kissing until they heard someone clear their throat behind them. They found both Alice and Gabriel standing there wearing cat ate the bird smiles.

    “Marion, seriously don’t kill my patient by putting too much strain on his heart.” Said Alice trying her best to be serious. Marion started to turn red, then Gabriel just had to pile on.

    “I for one, thought that there was only one person in that bed until Marion turned around.”

    Everyone in the room laughed and Marion’s face got redder. She swiped Luke’s pillow and threw it at Gabriel. It hit Gabriel, only because she was laughing so hard at Marion’s embarrassment that she couldn’t really move without risking peeing her pants. After a couple of minutes of laughing, Alice was able to get down to the business that had brought her in here in the first place. It was time for her to check Luke’s wounds and change his dressings. She allowed Marion to stay as long as she promised not to get sick. She quickly promised and watched with interest as Alice changed Luke’s bandages. His wounds had started to heal but he still had a long way to go. Alice explained that the arrow that hit his abdomen hadn’t pierced any internal organs and that the dust and rubble from the house probably saved his life for the dust had partially sealed his wounds plus the rubble acted as a tourniquet, slowing down his bleeding. Alice didn’t see any infection and didn’t smell any either. By now she had developed quite a sense of smell when it came to infections. After putting on fresh dressings on Luke’s wounds, Alice left and had a nurse bring Luke some soup. Marion despite being tired refused to leave and in fact insisted on feeding Luke herself. It took him a while but he got the soup down. Marion gave him another kiss and Luke was back to sleep before she was out the door. Just before she closed the door though she and Gabriel stopped and looked at him once more with warm smiles. After all it was Luke who had brought them together and it was Luke who had built the army from the ground up. When they got back to their rooms, Marion was too exhausted to do much other than to curl up in Gabriel’s arms. Within minutes Marion was passed out and snoring lightly.

    Gabriel looked over slightly so that she could see Marion’s face. She looked much like an angel now then she usually did. Gabriel was moved to tears for she knew just how damn lucky she was. First Luke had kept her from being raped by Richard. Then Marion had taken her under her wing and both Marion and Luke had taught her how to fight. Luke not only taught her to shoot, but had made two handguns, a repeating rifle, and some knives for her. But most of all she had found someone with an open enough mind to accept her for her and not criticize her for loving another woman. Although truth be told, if Marion hadn’t been in the picture, Gabriel could have easily have fallen head over heels for Luke, and she suspected that she loved Luke almost as much as she loved Marion. She also knew that Marion’s first and greatest love was for Luke and she gladly accepted that fact. Eventually Gabriel pulled Marion a little tighter to her and fell asleep as well.

    CHAPTER XXXVII

    This had set the general pattern for Marion, for the next week. Wake up in Gabriel’s arms. Get dressed and grab some breakfast. Go see Luke and Cecilia in the hospital then spend the rest of the morning dealing with a multitude of problems. Gabriel would bring her some lunch and make sure that Marion ate. Sometimes, while Marion ate her lunch, Gabriel would eat her. This bit of naughty fun always made Marion cum quickly and helped relieve some of her stress. Then Marion would be back at problem solving until dinnertime. Anyone still there at dinner would have their names put on a list in the order that they arrived for the first thing next morning. After dinner, Marion and Gabriel would go spend some time with Luke and talk about their day. Luke always asked about how Mackenzie was doing. Before the big battle Luke would always make sure to take the time to play with Kenzie as he was prone to calling her. As feared as Luke was by the adults he met, he was loved by the kids for Luke would always take time to play with them or answer any questions that they might have. All the kids knew about Luke’s big rule; anything they discussed with him would stop at him unless they told Luke it was ok for Luke to talk about what the children talked about.

    It was now Friday and a week and a half after Marion took York. Her work load today was lighter than it had been and she had actually able to get some serious work done in regards to rebuilding York. Pollyanna had been sending back regular reports. Her escorts had eliminated the rest of Cecilia’s troops and they had released a large number of captives that Cecilia had working in the mines. She had included in the reports where all the captives had come from and had sent all of them back to York for medical treatment. Some of them were down to skin and bones.

    Today at lunch Marion was feeling horny and decided to give Gabriel one hell of a surprise. When she walked in with Marion’s lunch; Marion was buck naked and spread eagle on her desk. Gabriel almost dropped everything that she was carrying; she was so surprised.

    “See anything you like?” Marion asked in a sultry tone that almost made Gabriel cum from the sound of it.

    “That depends, anything for sale and can I try before I buy?” Gabriel asked matching Marion’s sultry tone.

    “As long as you don’t damage the merchandise. If you break it you buy it.”

    Gabriel smiled as she locked the door and started unbuttoning her shirt. “Well in that case, I guess that I should be gentle.” Gabriel finished unbuttoning her shirt as she reached Marion. She started kissing Marion’s feet and worked her way up. Gabriel just loved Marion’s now baby smooth legs and so did Marion for that matter. Gabriel continued to work her way up Marion’s extremely toned legs. When she got to Marion’s honeypot, Gabriel went around it much to Marion’s aggravation. Gabriel made sure to speed time around Marion’s belly button, the only place that Marion was ticklish. As Marion started laughing and rolling around Gabriel pinned her down by laying across her. Gabriel then continued to work her way up. Coming to Marion’s still perky breast, Gabriel made sure to spend extra time here. She knew that Marion could have orgasms from have her tits sucked and Gabriel was determined to give one or two to Marion before playing in Marion’s erotic zone. It took a few minutes of sucking, licking, flicking, and twisting but Marion had cum and she cum hard. It was a good thing that Marion had cleaned all the papers off the desk first because they would be ruined now. After Marion recovered slightly, Gabriel worked her way up until her and Marion’s tongues were wrestling for space and their lungs were fighting for air.

    Without warning, Marion flipped Gabriel over and pinned her down to the desk. It was time to return the favor and tease Gabriel. While she had been working that morning, Marion had herself an idea and now was a good time to try it out. Marion started out with Gabriel’s neck. This was her ticklish spot and just like she had done to Marion, Gabriel was now pinned while Marion was nibbling. Gabriel was laughing and wiggling but Marion wouldn’t let up. Eventually Gabriel was crying and only then did Marion let up on her neck for before Gabriel could even that a breath, Marion was working her breast. As soon as Marion touched her breast, Gabriel started cumming. This produced one hell of a wet spot in Gabriel’s pants for she hadn’t a chance yet to take them off. This was quickly followed by another one as Marion worked Gabriel’s breast like a fine violin. As Gabriel was busy cumming and trying to keep her voice down, Marion had unbuttoned her pants and slipped her hand down into Gabriel’s pants. When Marion’s fingers made contact with Gabriel’s clit, Gabriel sucked in her breath. Marion had caught her by surprise and just by touching her clit, Marion made Gabriel cum yet again.

    As Marion continued to work her way down, she worked Gabriel’s pants off her hips and down her shapely legs. Marion kept her one hand in Gabriel’s cunt while she worked her way down with her other hand and mouth. Gabriel was now having almost non-stop mini orgasms as Marion continued to work her. As Marion neared Gabriel’s flower with her mouth, Gabriel stuck back by spinning around so that her mouth was buried in Marion’s cunt and Marion’s mouth in hers. They both began to tongue one another. Higher and higher they climbed and then just as Gabriel was about to have the mother or orgasms, Marion stopped. At first Gabriel was confused and she whimpered when Marion got up and opened a desk drawer. When Marion stood back though Gabriel was stunned for Marion had a piece of wood shaped like a giant cock in her hand. The thing had some leather straps on it that confused Gabriel, but not for long as Marion used the straps to attach the cock to her.

    Marion was climbing up between Gabriel’s legs when Gabriel opened her mouth to ask what the hell was that. Marion silenced her with a finger over Gabriel’s lips and using some of her saliva as lubricant slipped the wooden cock very slowly into Gabriel. The stars that were usually going off in Gabriel’s eyes when she and Marion were together had been replaced with supernovas. Gabriel felt this new tool stretch her out and she had never felt so full. Gabriel grunted as Marion finally bottomed out. Marion held still for about half a minute and during that time they stared into each other’s eyes. As Marion started to shift her hips, Gabriel did as well. This was simply too intense for Gabriel not to participate. She tried talking but all that came out of her mouth was ohhs and ahhs and moans and groans. Gabriel’s hips sped up even as Marion didn’t and before long Gabriel was fucking herself on

    Marion’s strap-on. Marion was prepared for this though and just before Gabriel was able to cum, Marion stopped and pulled out until Gabriel was able to calm down some. As Gabriel was calming down, Marion pulled her off the desk and spun her around. Marion then pushed Gabriel until she was bent over the edge of Marion’s desk. She didn’t even give Gabriel a chance to speak before she rammed her wooden cock back into Gabriel’s soaking cunt. Using her hands, Marion pinned Gabriel down to her desk as she sawed her cock in and out of Gabriel. Sometimes as Marion would thrust in, their clits would come into contact and sent electric shocks through both of them. As they went, Marion made sure to move so their clits would continue kissing. This was driving both of them to the brink and Marion got there moments before Gabriel. It was now Marion’s turn for supernovas. Just as Gabriel started to cum, Marion pulled out too far and, in her haste, to get back in; accidentally drove her cock into Gabriel’s virgin ass. Thankfully Marion couldn’t thrust too far into Gabriel for that could have led to Gabriel getting seriously hurt. As it was, Marion’s mistake was painful enough and Gabriel went from singing like an opera singer to crying like a baby. Marion had the strap-on off of her in a second and had Gabriel wrapped up in her arms. Marion stayed there and cradled Gabriel until she was cried out and then it was Marion’s turn to cry for, she could have hurt her lover and she couldn’t stand the thought of ever hurting her.

    “You know Marion” started Gabriel “that thing is almost as amazing as the woman wheedling it.” This made Marion smile a little “Next time you want to plow that thing up my ass though we might want to look into using something like lard for lube. I think that once I get though the pain that might be really, really good.” Marion was now amazed for here was her lover talking about willingly taking it in the ass. “What, I think that it might be fun to experiment; after all, just think about what would have happened if we had been prudes like everyone else when Luke introduced us.”

    “Aye you’re right sweetie.” Marion said after thinking for a second.

    As the woman were getting ready to resume their gentle kissing, someone knocked on the door

    “Yes, what is it?” asked Marion

    “Message from Coronal Pollyanna marked urgent.” Said the voice

    “Just a minute” Marion and Gabriel quickly put their clothes on, made sure that they were decent and definitely made sure that their new toy was put away.

    “Enter” Marion said after quietly unlocking the door.

    The messenger was obviously in a hurry and Marion recognized him as one of Pollyanna’s most trusted lieutenants. He handed the message to Marion who read it:

    “Have spotted possible enemy troops entering from the northwest. Forces consist of approximately one thousand infantry and five hundred cavalrymen mostly man-at-arms but also fifty or so knights. Wearing colors consistent with the lake district. Keeping forces hid and unknowns under observation.

    Coronal Pollyanna, Corp of Engineers”

    Gabriel read the message over Marion’s shoulder.

    “What do you think ma’am?” asked Gabriel. When it was business, Gabriel always called Marion ma’am

    “What I think is irrelevant. Just having those troops so close is a serious threat.” Turning to the messenger:

    “Take this order back to the Coronal. Keep under observation as long as you can do so without being spotted. Will need updates as you can give them. Under absolutely no circumstances are you to engage but do everything in your power to slow them down. Will need a day or two to mobilize the rest of the army.

    Marion of York”

    Marion gave the messenger the orders and told him to get a fresh horse and a quick bit to eat before leaving. The man left and Marion called her orderly.

    “Gather the regimental commanders in the war room. I will be holding a briefing in thirty minutes.”

    “Yes ma’am” and the orderly sped off like a gazelle.

    “Sounds like you’re going to be earning your pay again sweetie. I want you at the briefing as well so you better get going. I’m going to see if Luke is well enough to join us.”

    Gabriel snapped to attention and giving her salute, turned on her heel and shot out of the room. Marion left moments later, closing the door behind her. Moments later she was in Luke’s room. To her surprise, he was up and getting dressed. He hadn’t got his shirt on when Marion came in so she could easily see the arrow wound on his abdomen and his arm was in a sling. Before she could even speak Luke asked her:

    “How bad?” Marion was surprised at first but with Luke she half expected that.

    “About fifteen to eighteen hundred men headed this way. Possible they came from the lake district.”

    “Probably heard about Cecilia being crushed.”

    “Honey you keep forgetting that armies in this day and age can’t mobilize that fast. I bet they started mobilizing when they first heard that Richard had been killed and with winter thrown in there that would make perfect sense.”

    “Ya, guess so. Also, I bet that they were waiting a bit for the grass to grow and to see what happened between you and Cecilia.” Marion nodded “When is the briefing? I’m assuming that’s why you’re here in the middle of the day.”

    “In about twenty minutes.”

    “Can you help me with my shirt then please. I’m still a little sore.” As Marion was helping with his shirt Luke said “You also might want to wash yourself up some, you smell of hot girl sex; and you might want to hurry and tell Gabriel as well.”

    Now Marion blushed fiercely for she didn’t realize that she smelled of sex. Luke didn’t help her any either when he came in for a kiss. Marion thought that he was going for her lips, but at the last second, he swerved and got her neck. His whiskers tickled Marion to no end and she loved it. He then whispered in her ear:

    “So how do I compare?”

    “There’s no comparison between the two of you and you know it Luke. There’s no way that I’m getting rid of you, after all you are my world.”

    Luke smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss. Come on we need to get to your meeting. At the door, Luke had to stop and tie a shoe. He was finding that he was still having problems doing most things for himself. He waved to Marion that she should go on and he would catch up so Marion walked through the door to her war room. Inside all her regimental commanders were already there.

    “Why did you call this meeting?” asked one of them. It was obvious that he was annoyed. The door behind Marion opened and he sounded like he had swallowed a shoe sideways when he seen Luke enter in uniform. ‘Oh, fuck this is serious’ was the thought that was going through everyone’s minds.

    “Ladies and gentlemen, I won’t be keeping you long but we have been invaded. I got a message from Coronal Pollyanna about half an hour ago. She has sighted just short of two thousand troops entering our lands from the northwest. Current evidence suggest that they hail from the lake district.”

    All the commanders swallowed for they knew what would happen should those fuckheads got into York. Marion then continued.

    “So far we don’t have too much intel but I have already ordered Coronal Pollyanna to keep them under observation and to do everything she can do to slow them down without engaging. You all have until this time tomorrow to get your troop mobilized and ready to march. I want to be headed out of town before dawn Sunday morning. Now if there are no questions…” Marion looked around and nobody said anything. “Then dismissed.”

    The amount of noise increased drastically as everyone got up and headed for the door. Soon Marion, Gabriel, and Luke were alone.

    “Sounds like you’re going to be earning your pay again Gabriel.”

    “You know your wife was just saying the same thing.”

    “Well, you know they say evil minds like alike.”

    “Hey, I’m not evil; I’m the good one. Don’t you see my halo?” protested Marion

    “Aye being held up by horns.” Snickered Gabriel

    “Gabriel!!!” shouted Marion as she punched Gabriel in the shoulder. Luke laughed then cleared his throat

    “I should be getting going to so I can get the artillery ready.”

    “You’re not going anywhere but back to bed mister.” Growled Marion. Normally with anyone else that would have been the end of the discussion, but Luke was the exception because he wasn’t afraid of Marion. Luke just gave her a look. “Gabriel, help your boss out will you please?”

    “Nope. I might be brave and crazy but I’m not stupid. One; there is no way that I’m getting involved in anything between you and Luke. Two; I think that you’re going to be needing his help anyway and he does know the artillery better than anyone and we haven’t replenished all of the powder yet. Hopefully in a month or so we will be able to keep up.” Marion knew when she was beat.

    “OK Luke. Get going. Just make sure to save some energy for me tonight.”

    “Yes ma’am.” Luke snapped to attention every centimeter looking like the marine he was and saluted as best he could. Marion returned the salute and Luke was off. Marion actually shed a tear watching Luke turn and leave.

    The rest of the day flew by for Marion. She had so much to do and not much time to do it in. She did make time to go and try to talk to Cecilia to see what she might know.

    “It’s God’s will. They have the best army in the north and they will crush you like the bug you fucking are” snapped Cecilia.

    “Somehow I doubt that.” Knowing that anymore was a waste of time, Marion went to find Alice to give the news.

    “Fuck!” was Alice’s response and she started mobilizing all of her resources so that they could deal with more casualties.

    By the time that Marion had got back to her rooms for the night, she was exhausted. Gabriel was already there and lightly snoring. Marion smiled to herself as she undressed and climbed in behind Gabriel. They snuggled against each other and Marion passed out.

    CHAPTER XXXVIII

    The next morning, Luke still hadn’t come to bed and Marion was a little concerned so she got out of bed before Gabriel and while she was getting dressed, Gabriel woke up.

    “What’s up?” asked Gabriel still trying to get the sleep out of her eyes.

    “Luke didn’t find his way up here last night and I’m curious as to why.”

    “Ok well give me a couple of minutes and I’ll come with you.” True to her word, Gabriel was dressed a couple of minutes later and they were off to find out what happened to Luke. Their first stop was the artillery barracks and they found them a beehive of activity. Every soldier was already up, dressed, and preparing for action even through the sun wasn’t even up yet. When asked they said that Luke had woke everyone up almost an hour ago and gave everyone a list of things that he wanted them to get done before lunch. Marion looked at one of his lists and was amazed at how long it was and how many of the things on that list that she would have never thought of.

    The next place they checked was the armory and that too was a beehive of activity. Luke had been there too and left them with list. Only theirs was even longer than the artillery list. The third place on the ladies list was suggested by one of the guys in the armory. He told them that they should check out the powder mill for Luke seemed to be pissed with both the quantity and quality of the new powder. When they were still almost a half a block from the brand-new powder mill, they could hear Luke bellowing and he was beyond pissed. They quickened their steps so they could get there and hopefully defuse Luke’s temper before the whole mill blew up.

    When Marion came through the door, she stopped so suddenly that Gabriel ran right into the back of her and fell on her ass. When Gabriel looked up, she could see why Marion had stopped. Luke was white as a sheet in his anger. They watched as his fist went right through a barrel of powder. Neither of them had ever seen Luke this mad, but as they listened, they began to understand why. This powder was almost useless for it had been mixed wrong and Luke had left very exacting instructions on how to make the powder. Apparently, the guy that Marion had put in charge of the mill was some kind of alchemist and thought that he knew better then Luke. Luke was finally slowing down in proving to the idiot that he was indeed an idiot. The guy was trying his best to get away from Luke; and Marion actually wondered if the guy was going to catch on fire given Luke’s full command of several languages.

    Eventually, Luke seemed to relax but nobody else in the building did. After all Luke had always seemed like such an easy-going person and now he had just gone thermonuclear on someone. Luke had barely calmed down when he told the idiot to get out of the building and never come back. As the guy was hurrying out of the building, Luke yelled at him once more:

    “And don’t even think about taking this or ANY other formula that you might have learned here to anyone else for if I find out you do; I will hunt you down and rip you to pieces with my bare hands.”

    The poor man was now so scared that he pissed himself as he ran from the building. Marion was about to vomit for Luke had scared her shitless as well. Gabriel meanwhile was just standing there in absolute shock. Luke however wasn’t wasting any time. He sent a message to the artillery barracks saying that they were all to forget the rest of their list and report immediately to the powder mill. He then started reorganizing the remaining workers. To say that resistance was muted would be an understatement. Luke was so into his work that he didn’t even notice Marion and Gabriel turn and leave, hell he hadn’t even noticed that they were there in the first place.

    After the artillery unit got to the mill and Luke had instructed them on what he wanted them to do, he had all the remaining powder gathered up so he could see if any of it could be saved. Thankfully most of it could be saved but it would take some time. Luke worked tirelessly the rest of the day and into the night. It was after midnight before Luke managed to find his way back to Marion’s rooms. There he stripped down and passed out in a comfortable chair. He didn’t want to lay down in bed because he was beyond dirty with gun powder. He had put in a long day but he thought that as long as they were careful, they should have enough powder to get by.

    The rest of the day the girls were busy as well. Marion got several updates on the approaching army’s progress. The fact that they were hostile was no longer in doubt when they caught a village unprepared and slaughtered everyone in it except the young women. Pollyanna reported that she was destroying bridges in the army’s path and downing trees across the road to help slow them down but they were moving fast. Marion and Gabriel did make sure that they both took the time to make sure that their personal weapons were clean and ready. By this time, Luke had managed to also make a revolver for Marion and she was actually a somewhat decent shot. All that day Alice had the doctors and nurses and anyone else she could round up making bandages and sulfa powder. She made sure that her alcohol supply was topped off and all the instruments were clean and sharp. That night when Marion and Gabriel were finally able to turn in, they found Luke snoring in a chair, half dressed. It seemed that he was so tired that he couldn’t get any further. Marion finished undressing Luke and covered him with an old blanket for he was filthy and he stunk. By this time, Gabriel had got them some warm water and they cleaned each other off with rags. After they were reasonably clean, they went to bed as well.

    The next morning, an orderly woke the three of them up before dawn. It was time to finish marshalling the troops and head out. Marion made sure that she left enough troops in town to protect it and keep the prisoners from Cecilia’s army under control. The fact that Marion had them all moved to more secure areas of the castle helped. She also ordered all the wounded that could be safely moved out of the hospital be moved as soon as possible.

    It was just after dawn had broken when the army marched out of town. Everyone that could had turned out to cheer on Marion’s army even through it was a Sunday. Even though she had only been in charge for two weeks, she was extremely popular with the entire population. Most of the people were even starting to slowly gain some weight again. The trip out was uneventful much to Marion’s relief. It seemed that Luke’s forethought was saving the army a great deal of time and many headaches. Luke still cautioned her:

    “Remember the great saying my darling, “In war everything is simple, but the simplest thing it difficult”” Karl Von Clausewitz. Luke was full of sayings like that “Amateurs study tactics, Professionals study logistics.” “An Army marches on its stomach.” “War is hell.” And many others. Marion had heard them all before and she tried her best to take them to heart. After all Luke had been a professional soldier for years and he had experienced all of these things firsthand. Thankfully Luke had a couple of books that helped Marion become a general. One was The Art of War and the other was On War. Marion had read and reread both books to the point where she almost had the damn things memorized.

    A few times when they were riding, Marion did have to admit to herself that she did led an impressive army. By now it was almost 2200 hundred men and women strong. It had highly advanced weapons All the infantry carried single shot bolt action rifles that shot a prepared cartridge and had an effective range of almost eight hundred meters. Every one of them were also equipped with a bayonet and a K-BAR combat knife. All the cavalry carried two cap and ball six shot revolvers, a saber, and a carbine rifle. The artillery was the most impressive for they were armed with twelve pounder smoothbore cannons and 3-inch ordinance field guns. These guns were light and made of cast iron. The soldier’s training in many ways was even more impressive. Every man and woman had been drilled until they could do their jobs in their sleep. Then they were drilled some more. Luke had also seen to it that they were all cross trained, especially the cavalry. Luke had also seen to the creation of a highly effective supply line that could keep the army well supplied in the field without having to resort to foraging.

    One of the first rules that Marion had put in place for her army was that civilians and prisoners were not to be mistreated without orders. Luke convinced her to put that last bit in for he knew what kind of weapon fear was. There would use it when a town wouldn’t surrender. The choice for the town was simple: surrender and allow the army to march in and the town would be protected or if they fought back, the town would be sacked.

    Every village and town that Marion’s army came to surrendered without a thought of fighting. In fact, as the army marched through many of the civilians would come out to watch and some would cheer. In many of the larger settlements, Marion would leave a company of infantry and a cavalry squad with orders to keep the peace, ensure the supply line, and finally to start improving the local infrastructure.

    After three days of marching, Marion’s army came into contact with the invaders. Marion had known where they were at all times, thanks to Pollyanna’s reports. When Pollyanna and Marion finally met back up, Marion immediately ordered Pollyanna’s engineers back to camp. They were to eat, sleep, and clean up for they had been living on cold food and sleeping on the bare ground for almost a week. Marion was going to give her tent and bed over to Pollyanna but she refused saying that she would stay with her unit. Marion did order that Pollyanna’s troops were to have first dibs on supplies and beds for they were all exhausted.

    It was late afternoon when the armies had met sort of. Marion’s army could see the enemy but the enemy had no idea that Marion’s army was in the area for they were not maintaining adequate scouting. As far as Luke was concerned so much the better. Marion’s commanders spend the rest of the day finalizing their plans. The enemy had already bedded down for the evening. Apparently, they were in no hurry for they only moved maybe eight miles a day. Marion’s could move almost twenty miles a day when they wanted to. By dusk the plans had been finalized, the main attack would come from the East as the sun was rising. Before the attack, the cavalry would circle around to prevent anyone from escaping. Now the hard part began, the waiting for the attack.


  • Tatto Parlor

    Font size : +


    This is my first attempt at writing lesbian erotica

    I was very excited because I was going to get my very first tattoo. I waited until I was twenty four before I decided to get inked for the first time. Mainly because I was a daughter of a minister and had a job as a professional swimsuit model and both of them frowned on tattoos. But I had reached a point in life where I wasn’t going to be ruled by others and a tattoo is something I had always wanted.

    It was late as I walked into the tattoo parlor in the center of town, away from my suburban home, so no one I knew would see me.

    The only person that was working that night was a cute girl with pink hair and dark horned glasses. Her eyes were deep and piercing and she smiled at me with her red painted lips.

    As I reached the counter she was behind, she stood up to meet me. She was about five foot four, wearing a pink tank top that barely held her huge breasts in, and a black pleated mini-skirt that was so short it didn’t cover the tops of her black and pink stripe stockings.

    “Can I help you?” She asked me with a smile on her face.

    “Yes I would like to get my first tattoo. My friend Susan told me that an artist named Christine is who I wanted to work on me.” I replied.

    “Well girl, you found her.” She said as she halved bowed.

    “Great, is it too late to get a tattoo?” I asked.

    She looked up at the clock and saw that it was fifteen minutes before ten, then turned back to me and said, “Well normally I close a ten, but since you are a friend of Susan and this is your first tattoo, I will make an exception for you.”

    She locked the door so no other customers would come into the store and asked if I knew what I wanted. I handed her a piece of paper with a drawing of a Celtic cross to her that I drew myself.

    “Nice work, you should come work for me!” She said studying the picture. “So where on your body should I put this on?” She asked.

    For a moment I drew a blank. I told her that I was a swimwear model and I couldn’t just have the tattoo put on me anywhere.

    “I know a perfect place to put your ink on!” She said excitedly. “I can put it on your pubic mound! That way the only people that would know you had a tattoo is me, you and anyone that past third base with you!”
    I laughed at her corny joke but thought that would be a great place because she was right about who would be able to see the tattoo.

    She had me come around the counter and took me to one of the private rooms she had in the shop. Once we got in the room she shut the door and set her work station up. A few minutes had past, she finished setting her tattoo gun up, put different colored ink into small thimble sized containers and was ready to start working on me.

    “Okay sweetie, I will need you to remove your pants and panties, and then lie on your back on the table there,” She said as she pointed to a padded table in the middle of the room.

    Being a little nervous I hesitated.

    Sensing how nervous I was, Christine smiled and assured me that everything was going to be fine and tattoos don’t hurt as bad as people let on.

    “It isn’t the pain I’m worried about… It’s just that I have never had a woman being so close to my…. Well you know?” I explain to her.

    She laughed and said, “Sweetie do you know how many, ‘you knows’, I have worked around?” She asked me. She followed up with, “Just relax and everything will be fine.”

    I felt a lot easier and took off my pants and panties. Then I lied on the table and excitedly waited to get my tattoo.

    Christine put on a pair of rubber gloves and began to work on me. She explained everything that she was doing and why it had to me done. First she used soap to clean the area she was going to work on, which was an odd but kind of pleasant feeling, which sent shivers to race through my body and my pussy to become a little wet.

    After she cleaned the spot she pulled out a razor and shaved my already smooth mound and placed a stencil on the site she was going to tattoo, so she knew where to put the ink in me. Again I felt shivers race from my pussy and throughout my body.

    “Okay sweetie, I need you to slide to the edge of the table and spread your legs for me.” She instructed me.

    I did what was told of me while she sat on a small stool in between my legs.

    “Okay you are going to feel a little pin pricks.” She said as the buzzing of her tattoo gun began.

    At first it stung like hell, but that I began to kind of like the mixture of pain and the vibrations of her gun. The combine feelings made my clit tingle with excitement.

    While Christine worked on my tattoo, we chatted about all sorts of things. We talked about what got her started in the tattoo field, how I got into modeling and just overall casual conversation. She even took off her blouse to show me her Japanese style tattoo that covered her whole left arm. After showing me her tattoo, she asked me if it would be alright to leave her top off while she worked on me, saying something about being hot and didn’t want to get ink on her shirt.

    While she worked further on my tattoo in her white laced bra she asked, “So are you seeing anyone?”
    “No, a matter of fact it has been awhile since I had a date.” I replied.

    “Really? A sexy girl like you? I would have thought that some guy would want to be with you!” She said in disbelief.

    “Ugh, most guys I meet are models and total pigs. They either just want a quick fuck, or they are so stuck on themselves that I think they would rather have sex with themselves, let alone know how to please a woman.” I told Christine.

    “Okay we are all done here.” She said as she put the tattoo gun onto the table beside her, and handed me a small mirror so I could see the finished tat.

    “Wow it looks great!” I said excitedly.

    “Good, I’m glad you like it. Let me get you cleaned up.” She said as she reached for a towel.

    She sprayed a cool mist of rubbing alcohol over the mound of my pussy and began to wipe it clean. She softly used the towel to remove the ink from my mound and pussy, pay a lot of attention to make sure none of the ink was still in the folds of my lips. I could feel Christine’s hot breath washing over my swelling clit and her fingers parted my pussy lips while she cleaned me up.

    With her cleaning me, small chills raced through my body causing my nipples to grow stiff as I became very excited from her touch. My aching pussy began to leak, and I had a feeling that Christine knew what she was doing to me.

    “Well from the looks of the mess you are making down here, I can tell it has been a long time since anyone pleased you.” She said while she put the towel on the table but still traced the outline of my begging hole.

    More turned on than embarrassed, I looked into her eyes and said, “It has been awhile….”

    Christine smiled back at me and slid her fingers to my clit. “Maybe I should give you the manager’s special.” She said.

    “What would that be?” I asked as a small gasp escaped from my lips as she used her fingers to flick at my clit.

    “It’s hard to explain, I would just have to show you.” She said coyly.

    Then I watch her head lower in between my legs and towards my soaking pussy. Her hot breath was the first thing I felt, and then her soft full lips brushing against my sensitive pussy lips. She softly kissed me, taking time to tease my clit. And then, without warning, the tip of her firm, hot tongue ran from the bottom of my slit to the top, where my swollen clit was.

    “Oh Fuck!” I moaned out while my legs spread out more for her hot mouth.

    While Christine’s licked and nibbled on my throbbing clit, she pushed a finger inside of me and moved it in a “come hither” motion, stroking my G-spot. This caused my pussy to pour and cover Christine’s face.

    “Fuck yes!!! Eat my pussy!” I screamed out from Christine’s talented fingers and tongue.

    Christine moans were muffled by my burning slit as she face fucked me. Her moans caused vibrations to tickle my clit and sent chills to cover my body. I was so turned on by Christine at this time I wouldn’t have cared if I was being watched, not even by my friends and co-workers.

    I sat up from the table, wrapped my legs around her back drawing her in closer to me, and grabbed the back of Christine’s head to help guide her to the spots I wanted her to lick.

    “Jesus fucking Christ!!” I yelled while my body began to shake, as I felt my pussy begin to cum on Christine’s tongue. As I came, my pussy gush a river of cum and sprayed everywhere, nearly drowning poor Christine.

    Her face was covered in my sticky, sweet cum. I watched my hot nectar drip off her chin and onto her huge chest. She stood up from the stool she was sitting on and removed her skirt and black panties that she wore. Then she kissed her way up my body pushing me up the padded table.

    Once she had me where she wanted, she turned her body while on top of me so her completely bare pussy was just a breath away from my hot mouth.

    My tongue stretched out and spread the wet folds of her tight slit. Her pussy was musky and sweet as I licked and drank her juices that poured out of her.
    She had begun to finger my ass hole with her slender finger while she tongued my dirty, cum soaked clit. Having her fingering me as she ate my pussy was too much for me to handle as I came for a second time that night. I cummed so hard from her mouth and anal probing finger, that I flooded the table we were on and my juices spilled onto the floor.

    “Holy shit! I’m going to cum!” Christine screamed out as I ate her pussy faster.

    She pressed her hips down on my lips and began to grind herself hard against them. I felt her pussy grow wetter on my chin as she began to shake from her growing orgasm. She cried out one more time as she began to cream my face with her sweet, gooey cum.

    We both came and shook for several minutes, until Christine turned herself around so we were face to face and kissed me deeply.

    While we kissed, she placed one of her legs between my legs so our hot pussies were touching each other’s and she began to rock her hips against my still dripping gash.

    She pushed hard against my clit with hers and our combined cum made them slide together easily. The softness of the folds of her smooth pussy, with the hardness of her swollen clit rubbing against my clit caused me to be a filthy whore that night.

    I grabbed onto her tight ass and helped her fuck me harder as I met her thrusts with my own. Her hot gooey pussy grew wetter with each stroke of her hips, as so did my own soaking fuck hole.

    “That’s it, fuck me hard bitch!” I cried out as I grew close to cumming again.

    I think me talking dirty to her really turned her on, because her eyes rolled back into her head and she moaned out loudly from another orgasm building inside of her.

    With her on top of me, rubbing our clits together, Christine had pushed me over the edge. My pussy quivered as I began to spray my hot, wet cum all over Christine’s hungry hole and down the crack of my ass.

    “Fuck… fuck… fuck…fuck…” Where the only words Christine could say as she began to cum on top of me. While she came she kissed me, bit at my neck and shook uncontrollably.

    She slid off my body and fell onto the floor still shaking. I crawled off of the table and held her close to me, softly caressing her body.

    Christine gathered herself and kissed me softly on the lips and then asked me, “I hope you liked the special?”

    I smiled. “So much so, I want to see what other specials you have.” I said then chuckled at my own bad joke.

    Christine was good for her word and gave me all sorts of “specials” that night.

    Six months since that night I quit my job as a swimsuit model and started a new career as a fetish model, specializing in erotic tattoos. I found out I could make more money and I got to see Christine two to three times a week to get either a new tattoo or one of the older tats freshen up. She still gives me the manager’s special every time I see her and even some times has a friend help her with the ‘job’.

    The End


  • Return to the Family Farm

    Font size : +


    A down-home country gal returns to her childhood home after a stint in college. Given the drought for dicking out in the middle of nowhere, she turns to other means to get her fill.

    “Yes, mother, I know how to get there, still.”

    “No, mother, I’m not goin’ to need an allowance– you realize I’m a grown woman now, right?”

    “What?! No, I ain’t ‘gonna drink any of dad’s booze. What is the matt– I’m hangin’ up the phone now, okay? Bye.”

    Kristen huffed, rolled her eyes for nobody’s benefit other than her own, and did her best to recreate a ‘slamming the phone onto the receiver’ gesture that modern life could afford her: she jammed her thumb into the glass touch screen of her phone to hang up the call. Who did her mother think she was these days? It’s not like she knew what went on at college. She didn’t know that by the second week of her stint in the dorms, she had spent four or five nights passed out on a musty sofa while a party raged on around her until well into the evening. She didn’t know that on the first night Kristen tried a jello shot, she also had her first thirteenth jello shot. Most importantly, her mother definitely didn’t know that same infamous jello shot night, she had also hooked up with not one, but two guys that she didn’t even bother to collect phone numbers for after the sun came up. She stowed her smartphone in the cupholder and grasped the steering wheel of her Jeep with her freed hand.

    The aging, rusting Jeep Wrangler bounced down the gravel-and-dirt pathway that subdivided swaths of bending, swaying grasses that stretched out as far as the eye could see. The swards surrounding her parent’s ranch were vast, and mostly unbroken, save for the occasional interrupting vein of a river’s offshoot that had, over time, tattooed themselves onto the swells of green that terminated into a horizon-grasping expanse of prairie. Trouble was, Kristen had spent the last four years of her life navigating the creaking old Jeep through the tight, concrete-lined pathways of the faraway urban center of New York. She was a country girl turned cityslicker who was now about to spend the first summer post-degree doing her best ‘country girl’ impression. As the axles of the rapidly deteriorating vehicle whined and strained while they trundled up what, to her, was barely a road compared to the asphalt she had grown accustomed to, she felt like she wasn’t exactly doing a knock-up job. She had never quite rid herself of that ‘cowgirl’ accent, though.

    She careened the complaining vehicle into a hard left as the gravel inexplicably shot off in a random direction. At this point, she could see the farm house sitting pretty at the crest of a hill. Within walking distance of the sprawling, two-story house was the tall-sided cliché of a ‘big red barn,’ which stood next to the paddock that kept the horses. As she rounded the vehicle off into what was, mercifully, the final hook of the winding driveway across the fields and up to the house, she studied the horse paddock off in the distance. She had spent the last four years thinking about everything except horses. Somehow, they represented to her everything that was ‘life on the farm.’ Horses were everywhere when she was a child. They grazed the fields alongside the roads. People rode them to her high school. Being a girl fortunate enough to be raised out under the open, blue sky of the rural countryside, Kristen had spent her fair share of time on horseback. However, the amount of dressage-obsessed teen girls that she had grown up with was enough for Kristen to assign everything equestrian as the primary target of her teen rebellion. When she turned fourteen, she threw out all of her horse-print notebooks and stationary and swore to never again saddle up another one of the equine beasts.

    Of course, she was a twenty-two year old woman at this point, and that maligned teen angst had overstayed its welcome. She laughed to herself, smirking at the thought of how stupid the whole feud between her and those muscled, powerful creatures had been. The summer out here was going to be long, and she figured she might as well go pay a visit to the paddock at least once while she was home. Maybe she’d even take one of the big boys out for a ride. Her pitiful Jeep would thank her for the reprieve. Kristen piloted the Jeep up to the front of the house and cranked down the brake pedal. The juddering vehicle slid to a halt, kicking up some pebbles and stones in its wake as the Jeep’s rear wheels locked up. After killing the engine, she gave the steel steed a reassuring pat on the dashboard.

    “Thanks for getting me here, ‘lil buddy,” she whispered to her companion as the overheated motor muttered its tick-tock panting from underneath the hood.

    Kristen twisted around, reached into the back of the her chariot, and eased the strap of her duffel bag up over her shoulder. The toll of spending the entirety of the three-day journey in the saddle of her Jeep kicked in the moment she slid her rear end off of the cracked, yellowing leather of the front seat and her feet hit the dirt. She groaned, leaned back into the vehicle, and stretched her legs. Lamenting the decision to use the trip back from college as an opportunity for a road trip, stopping in cheap motels and for fast food where necessary, Kristen began the trudge up the steps to the front door of the ranch house.

    ***

    “Mom, dad, I’m home!” Kristen called out just as the pleated curtains of the front door’s window flapped in the breeze caught up in the door’s swing back on its hinges. The rickety front door closing behind her, Kristen slipped a thumb up under her duffel bag strap and crept forward across the squeaking floorboards that sounded like they had passed their centenary while she was off partying at college. She turned through a nearby threshold and into the kitchen to be immediately treated to the sight of the back of her kid sister’s brown-haired head. She was hunched over her laptop at the kitchen table, tapping away at the keyboard.

    “Hey, kiddo. Aren’t you glad to see your big sister?” she inquired.

    She watched as Cara wiggled one of her hands back over her shoulder in a dismissal, then extend a finger towards her ear to point repeatedly.

    “.. yeah, sorry, no, that was just my sister. She’s back from college– no, it’s fine, I can talk still.” Kristen listened as Cara reassured whomever she was speaking to on the phone through earbuds that she wasn’t busy in the slightest.

    Kristen rolled her eyes, pushed a lock of her own chestnut brown hair out of her face and decided to make for the stairs. She needed to check out her room. She hadn’t been there in years, but was comforted by seasonal status checks provided by her mother that it was being treated with dignity. Her space had been converted into a craft room for a time, spent time as an office for dad while he was out of work, and was finally rehauled back into Kristen’s temporary living quarters in the weeks before she arrived back home. It just wasn’t economical for her to come back to her home state of Nebraska every holiday, so her parents had assured her that it would be fine for her to save her money for grad school instead and that they would mind the fort. She turned the familiar corner at the top of the splintered, old wood of the stair set and arrived just before the door to her childhood domain. With a delicate push, she opened the door and walked inside.

    The room was nothing like she had remembered it, and she attributed that to the fact that her mother appeared to have put the room back together using memories of Kristen from when she was about thirteen years old. Framed posters of old stallions kicking up dust as they reared up lined the walls. Some of them were saddled up by gleeful-looking girls grinning from cheek to cheek as they posed for the camera. American Girl dolls sat on the bookshelves, sporting the leather cap and riding crop of equestrian of the starlets that they were.

    “Holy shit, what the fuck, Karen..” Kristen whispered, looking around at the overwhelming decor that screamed ‘I’m a horse girl and I’m proud of it.’ Determined to solve this problem later, she slung the shoulder bag off and down onto the handmade quilted duvet on top of her bed – at least that was the way she had left it, she sighed.

    She made her way back down the rickety staircase to the first-floor landing and resolved to seek out her parents who had yet to acknowledge that Kristen had, in fact, not gotten lost. Kristen moved surreptitiously through the house, hoping to get the drop on her folks as they hadn’t exactly gotten the red carpet out for her upon her triumphant return to the homestead. Her efforts to be stealthy were continuously undermined by the overt floorboard whines with every one of her footfalls, but she maintained her measured tip-toeing all the same. After five whole minutes of hide-and-seek, Kristen straightened up and huffed with frustration. They must be outside, she thought to herself, and walked briskly toward the back door of the building.

    After pushing her way through the spring-loaded screen door on the back of the house and out onto the opposite side of the wrap-around porch on the back side of the house, Kristen leaned forward onto the railing and scanned the land surrounding her childhood home. The grassy fields had been bathed in amber light as the sun continued its procession towards the horizon. She didn’t see her parents, so she started a lap around the porch. She looked out at the outbuildings that dotted her parent’s property, including the old barn and horse paddock.

    “Maybe they’re in there..” Kristen thought to herself before skipping down the nearest set of stairs and into the dirt. She set off towards the barn first, but was able to rule that out within moments of pulling the antique doors open. With only one option remaining, she started for the horse stables. She hadn’t been in her room in four years, but she hadn’t been in the company of the dozen-or-so equine beasts that her parents kept on the land for nearly seven. As she approached, she felt the toe of her sneaker hit the raised concrete slab that the building was built on. She stepped up onto it, crossed over to the front doors, and employed a mighty yank to pull them open along the upper rail. Her parents weren’t inside here, either, but she was not alone. As the light from the outside world pierced the dimness of the space inside, she saw about a dozen pair of enormous black eyes turn to stare at her. She smiled softly, all of the sudden remembering how much she used to love the feeling of being greeted that way when she was a girl. Soft nickering echoed throughout the structure as Kristen proceeded through the double-wide doorway.

    “Hey, guys and girls..” Kristen mouthed as she looked around at all of the faces. Some were old, and some were new, but they all looked pleased to see her. She reached to the side of the door and flicked the switch to trigger a cascade of incandescent tube lights to flicker into life, one after the other, from one side of the paddock to the other. Kristen walked down the row of individual stalls that comprised each animal’s apartment until she felt slippery, wet and warm nose press into her exposed shoulder. She turned to face the adventurous beast and giggled.

    “Hello to you, too,” she murmured, running a hand up one side of the gigantic Clydesdale’s nose, scratching him gently. The horse was kept on the right-hand side of the paddock, which she remembered from her equine aficionado days as meaning the horse was a ‘he’ – a stallion. The beast trotted forward toward the front of his enclosure, leaned out over the gate, and pressed his enormous muzzle into the side of Kristen’s neck.

    “H– hey!” she giggled, pushing the curious beast away from her. The horse neighed playfully before trotting around, pirouetting about in the stall with a swish of his tail. That was when she saw something that made her gasp.

    If you’re someone who grew up around horses, there are a couple things that you eventually just go sort of blind to. Horses are beautiful, immaculate creatures, but they’re farm animals all the same. Something that Kristen was blind to, up until this frozen, pregnant pause, was that the horse in front of her was packing a cock that drooped nearly all the way down to the hay on the bottom of his spacious enclosure. The horse cock was about as thick around as Kristen’s forearm and terminated in a bulbous tip that was thick and shaped like an overgrown flat-cap mushroom. She couldn’t bring herself to not look at it. She tried to tear her gaze away, but felt her tongue dribbling a trail of saliva that ran down off of her bottom lip and over her chin. Blushing, she rubbed the back of her hand along her chin to clear away the betraying drool before reminding herself to keep her mouth closed.

    “Holy fuck.. It’s so big..” Kristen said to herself with her wide-eyed gaze still needing surgical intervention to be detached from the gargantuan horsedong that was dangling just feet from her.

    “How have I never seen that before..” she internally monologued, “I was upstairs shoving sharpies in my ass and this fucking monster was here the whole time.. ?”

    Kristen felt her hand reaching for the latch on the stall door, and watched her fingers act of their own accord. The iron rod of the door bolt came open smoothly, untethering the swinging gate from the post that kept it in place. She had stepped around the door and was about to cross into the personal space – and, most importantly, that fat horsey cock that the ebony stallion was dangling – when she heard the front doors to the paddock open wider.

    Kristen spun on a heel to face the door she had came in and saw the beaming face of her mother half-sprinting towards her.

    “Kristy!” her mother wailed, already sobbing into her daughter’s shoulder.

    Kristen hugged her mother back, wrapping both of her arms around her tightly. She couldn’t resist craning her head around, though, to continue studying the intoxicating pipe that the muscle-bound beast was rocking. Truth be told, she wasn’t sure what she was going to do once she had gotten into the stall with the hung horse, but she knew, deep down, that she wasn’t going to be able to cap off this summer visit without finding out.

    ***

    Pleasantries were made over dinner that evening. She filled in her parents and her little sister of all she had gotten up to over the last four years. Some info was new, some of it was old, but she spared them the details of her ‘party girl’ side. Her sister poked and prodded throughout the entirety of dinner trying to jab holes in Kristen’s veil that she held over the raunchier side of college – the side that Kristen knew all too well. She knew that girl was going to be up to no good when she packed off for the bright city lights, herself. Hopefully she’s smart enough to use protection, Kristen mused. One invading thought nagged at her the entire time around the family dinner table, however. She spent minutes at a time gazing down into her plate thinking about that juicy, thick, unbelievably massive horsecock that was penned up across the yard from her. She sat there at the table and hoped that her parents couldn’t read minds; if they had, they would see Kristen’s imagination dominated by images of their daughter getting filled to the breaking point by stallion schlong.

    After the plates were cleared and the sun had sank below the horizon, it was time to head to bed for the evening. Like a well-mannered daughter, Kristen helped with the dishes before saying her ‘good nights’ and finding her way back up to the thirteen-year-old-Kristen time capsule that was her bedroom. She shut the door behind her, flicked the overhead light on, flopped onto the bed, and sighed. Her mind was still overwhelmed by thirty-second fragmented loops of the different positions she would take a pounding from that enthralling, 18-inch marebreaker. The wanna-be bitch-in-heat felt the heat between her legs precipitating the wetness underneath her panties. In spite of her instinct, she knew she was getting wet at the thought of being the breeding mare for that stallion waiting for her in the paddock.

    After stripping her clothes off and wriggling her plump booty out of her dampened underwear, she changed into a slouchy pair of sweatpants and a loose-fitting tank top. She was going to stave off the intrusive thoughts by calling it a night. If she gave into the temptation of seeing ‘what could be,’ who knows what sort of path she was going to start down? Were all of those ‘horse girls’ she knew in high school addicted to the flavor of horsey spunk? She slipped under the handmade down-feather duvet comforter and curled up inside. After she studied the inside of her eyelids for a while, she would wake up the next morning and forever put to bed the thoughts of sneaking down the stairs, across the yard, and into the stables to see where her curiosity led her.

    .. except, that’s not at all what was happening. Shutting her eyes let her imagination run rampant. She lusted after the thought of letting her curiosity get the better of her. Kristen knew that she wasn’t going to be able to stay in bed for another second. In fact, the only way she was going to get any sleep this summer would be to put her slippers on, cross the yard, and indulge whatever dark temptation she was harboring.

    Halfway across the moonlit lawn to the horse paddock, Kristen felt her heartbeat quicken. The doors to the building grew closer with every step, and with every step did her heart rate jump up a couple beats per second.

    “Holy shit, am I actually doin’ this?” Kristen thought to herself. “What is wrong with me..” she chided, but didn’t for a second consider deviating from her current course of action. Her mind was made up; she was going to sate her curious lust. She was going to feel that throbbing baseball bat of a horse cock using her gaping pussy like she were any of the other mares on the other side of the stables. She wasn’t going to fight the urge any longer – though, after about six hours of continuous fantasizing, she wasn’t sure she could describe that as “fighting it” per-say.

    Just as she had earlier that day, Kristen guided the tracked paddock door along the rails and out of her way. She crossed over the threshold and made sure to shut the door tightly behind her. There was no to speak of on the inside, but it was late enough that everyone else would be asleep. Nothing to interrupt her this time. Kristen snapped on the lights inside of the paddock and was greeted with the familiar knickering and neighing that she was used to. She smiled, and approached the gated entrance to the stall where her curiosity had been stoked in the first place. The black-eyed stallion looked down at her and grunted something she couldn’t shake the feeling was a sort of lust-fueled horniness of his own.

    Just like before, she undid the latch on the gate and pulled it open. Cautiously, Kristen stepped into the stall with the massive beast. She ran a hand up the side of his face and scratched through his coarse hair.

    “Hey there..” she spoke softly, resting her cheek against his. She had heard stories of horses being able to tell when a heated partner was in the vicinity – something to do with pheromones in the air. Or maybe the animal could sense the arousal between her legs. Either way, when she knelt down to get closer than she had ever gotten before to the object of her day-long fantasy, she noticed that the equine stud had apparently ‘grown’ in anticipation of her as well. Instead of the flaccid, soft horse cock that had prompted off this debaucherous indulgence of a visit earlier that day, she was treated to the sight of a rock-hard, foot-and-a-half long and pulsating stallion shaft.

    “Oh m’gawd..” Kristen murmured from on her knees underneath the heft of the beast’s belly. She inched up closer to it, close enough to feel the heat of the gargantuan horse dick radiate onto her face. She brought a trembling hand up underneath it and was only barely able to close her hand around the shaft. She gave the engorged member a playful stroke back and forth and heard the object of her horsefucking fantasies whinny softly. She reached up with the hand not grasping his swollen cock and stroked his side.

    “Whoa there, guy.. whoa..” she breathed, calming the horse as best she could and calling upon her days as an amateur country girl jockey. “This is ‘gonna be good for both of us.” Kristen stroked her hand back and forth on the girthy meat that barely fit in her hand, and to her surprise, she felt it get somehow even harder than it was previously. Where the horsey member had been soft before, it was completely firm. Kristen blushed at the thought of getting the equine monster’s jollies off, but scooted closer to the monster cock he was packing. With her hand gently stroking him, she brought her mouth up next to the grapefruit-sized balls at the base of his pole and ran her tongue up along one of side of the dangling pair. She planted a messy kiss onto the stallion’s mighty nuts, swirling her tongue round and round on the sensitive skin while she was there. Parting her lips, Kristen was only barely able to suckle one of them into her mouth. With that horse cumfactory in between her lips, she knew she had made the right decision coming down here tonight. But there was something else she wanted even more than that, and that was going to mean she needed to spitshine the beast dangling underneath the beast she was underneath.

    She slopped her mouth off of the nut in her gullet, and ran her slobbery tongue up along the slightly fuzzy folds of the equine nuts she was pleasuring. She guided her mouth along the base of the stallion’s pole, slid her tongue until the sheath of his cock ended and the fleshy mouthfeel of the dick she was spitshining began. Then, she was in familiar territory. Truth be told, she had been far from a ‘good girl’ in college. The notches on her belt for cock conquests were extensive. In the beginning, bringing a guy back to her dorm room for a romp under the covers was an exciting exercise in sluttiness. By the twelfth jock cock, it the ‘hunt’ had sort of lost its luster. This dick, though, brought all of that lewd pulse-quickening back to her. What she was doing felt wrong, but she was going to do it all the same. Maybe by the end of her summer stopover at home, she would think horse dick was passé.

    Right now, though, as she neared the head of the horse’s cock that rivaled the width of an apple, horse dick was her addiction.

    She slipped her parted lips around the head of the horse’s cock and did her best to apply the skillful sucking she had practiced in her college days. She bobbed her head back and forth and coped with the gentle stamping and thrusting of her horsey partner that came every so often. The addictive musk of horse schlong filling her nostrils, Kristen pushed a hand under the waistband of her sweats and began massaging slowly at her quivering snatch. She had to ‘pop!’ her mouth off from around the throbbing horse meat in order to let out an unrepressed moan after she plunged a pair of fingers into her aching pussy.

    “Mm-fh!” she groaned, “.. you and me are ‘gonna be best friends this summer, fella..” she said while cradling the horse’s nutsack with both hands and painting on another layer of slobber onto the side of his intoxicating cock. If the ‘horse girls’ of her youth were the ones doing this, she hated them even more – they weren’t sharing. She felt her curiosity once again getting the better of her – though, this time, she didn’t have to hesitate in sating its appetite. She travelled up underneath the horse’s hind legs and up underneath his tail. She gingerly lifted it with one hand and drove her tongue up from behind the speckled pair of nuts she had been busy slobbering on. In college, she had grown addicted to the reactions she would get if she went for the rimjob – most guys loved them once they got them, but needed a little encouragement to try it. Curiosity rearing its head, Kristen wondered if her horsey play partner was any different. She didn’t waste a second – she dove in.

    Kristen pushed her tongue into his warm asshole and back out, slathering his O-ring in a coating of her spit. Closing her eyes, she felt her tongue cross onto the wrinkled folds of her partner’s puckered butthole. Swirling her tongue the wrinkled brown eye, she quietly lapped away at the beast’s back door. She could hear him tap his feet against the ground, the faint ‘click, click’ of his hooves touching the hay-lined floor of the stall echoing throughout the building.

    “That good, buddy?” she giggled as she heard the gentle beast neigh softly.

    Kristen couldn’t stave it off any further. It was time for her to indulge the darkest of those fantasies she had spent the afternoon and early evening turning over in her mind: she wanted this nearly two-foot horsey dong plunged inside of her. Kristen moved with the quickness of a country girl eager to have her pussy pounded. She retrieved the crate from the corner of the stall, overturned it, and guided it up underneath the bulk of her new friend-with-benefits. Kristen wriggled out of her loose-fitting pajamas and lowered her back down onto the surface of the box. With hips straddling the strategically-placed horsey fuck aide, Kristen inched closed toward the horse dick that wiggled back-and-forth with every impatient stamp of the beast’s hooves.

    “Almost there, pal.. your bitch in heat is almost there..” she said. She flushed red after she finished her horse-flavored dirty talk. “Am I really about to fuck a fucking horse? Oh my god..” Kristen mulled over. Once she felt the tip of the horse dick line up with the slippery entrance to her cunt, she knew the answer. Apparently, her fuckbuddy did too. The good thing about college boys was that they would do anything to please you – you were fucking them, after all. Horses, though? Kristen learned in an instant that horses are always the ones doing the fucking.

    With one, mighty, hole-gaping thrust forward from the beast’s powerful hips, Kristen felt her pussy slam-packed with more cock than she even dared imagine. She felt her chest tighten up, like the wind had been knocked out of her. All she could do was raise her ankles up, dig them into the side of the beast, grasp at the rickety crate she was laying on, and bear it.

    “H-HOLY– H- Holy fuck.. Oh my god, oh my god.. “ Kristen screamed as the meaty equivalent of a Louisville slugger impaled her. Not wasting a second, the great animal started pounding away at Kristen just like she were one of the mares on the other side of the building. For all intents and purposes, she was. Her pussy needed a lot of stretching to accommodate the same sheer mass of horse schlong that the average mare took, and it was going to get gaped that way whether or not Kristen was ready for it to, or not.

    Those first few thrusts hurt. She wanted to scramble off the makeshift riser and never come back. By the sixth spine-shattering hump, she wasn’t going anywhere.

    “Okay.. “ Kristen breathed out in a stuttery exhale, getting used to the rhythm of the animalistic farmyard pounding she was getting. “Okay.. I can handle this.. Mmh..” The stallion was doing his best to bury himself all the way up in her guts, and was content on hollowing out her insides to get there. Every thrust shot up into her like his cock was going to supplant her backbone if she let him do it. The pain of the first few thrusts gave way into lightning strikes of pleasure with every one of the animal’s brisk rutting.

    “Oh fuck, that’s it.. fucking pound me, pound this little horse-slut..” Kristen moaned while reaching up and grasping at the toned sides of the powerful beast’s body. She clung to the underside of the horny beast’s body and let her head relax back over the edge of the box. Her mouth was hanging open, her eyes rolled back into her head. Her tongue dangled down out of her mouth in an incessant outpouring of ‘horse girl’ moans and shrieks as the beast used her.

    Back and forth, she felt the equine monstercock ream out her pussy. The walls of her well-fucked hole quivered once he drew back from her and tensed up when he plunged back into her with the rampant onslaught of his dicking. Then, she felt him go for the gold. Using his entire hulking mass to drive his cock into her, her horsey friend buried his dick as deep as he could muster in his mare.

    Kristen couldn’t even draw up a moan – her mouth was locked open in a silent expression of ecstasy while she felt the horse pump an unimaginable load of verile spunk into her gaped cunt. Gooey, gushing horse sperm flooded her insides, splattering the enough of his brand into her womb that she looked back later on and counted her lucky stars that she wouldn’t get a bun in her oven from a different species. She felt a rushing torrent of horse spunk flood out of what little gap there could be between his cock and her horsecock-sized hole. The fresh load that was pouring down into her from his balls ran down the side of the crate, oozing out over her otherwise untapped asshole and over her asscheeks.

    “Mmh..” Kristen moaned, “.. that’s it.. fill your breeding bitch right up, big ‘fella..”

    That was when she heard a soft ‘tap-tap-tap’ on a piece of wood near to her. She froze for a moment – though it’s not like she was going anywhere in her fresh-fucked state anyway – and listened. Another ‘tap-tap’ again, and now Kristen was unable to rule it out as a regular part of the barnyard soundscape.

    “Don’t mind me, honey..” spoke the voice of Kristen’s mother.

    Kristen’s eyes went wide, and a gasp escaped her mouth.

    “No, it’s okay. Trust me, sweetie. In fact, you put on quite the show,” Karen said down to her obscured daughter still clinging to the underbelly of her mount. “You’ve got a filthy mouth, young lady, but I can’t blame you – in your circumstances.”

    Kristen stayed quiet, listening intently to her mother’s words while the stallion’s rapidly softening cock finally shrunk enough to slide out of her gaped pussy. Uncorked, the stallion’s milky cum flooded out of her beaten-up snatch that was too stretched to prevent the warm gunk from leaking out of her.

    “.. maybe you should’ve come home over the holidays after all, huh?” Karen intoned wryly.

    “I’ve– “ Kristen began, catching her breath back, “I’ve got a lot of time to make up for, then.” She heard her mother laugh from her vantage point on the horse show.

    “Good timing, too..” from her prone position, Kristen listened to her mother’s voice taper off into nothingness, then heard the gate latch lift once more. Pussy still oozing with a fresh deposit of horse babybatter, she layed there without moving a muscle – for that matter, she wasn’t certain she even could after the dicking she had gotten.

    “You know, honey, it’s breeding season around here..” Karen murmured softly, and Kristen saw her drop into view, crouching down behind the sexually satisfied stallion. With a devilish intent playing behind her eyes, Kristen watched as her mother sunk two fingers into her gaped-open fuckhole without much resistance. Her bottom lip quivered momentarily before Kristen moaned softly and felt her mother’s fingers slide back out from her well-used pussy. Karen’s hand was slathered in second-hand horse cum, which, to Kristen’s surprise, her mother began lapping off of her gooey fingers and knuckles with a lustful stare right into her daughter’s eyes.

    “.. so we’ll be able to use an extra pair of hands,” Karen finished, finally, while simultaneously polishing off the last dribble of horse cum-flavored paste from her hand and shooting a telling wink up at her new farmhand.

    Kristen nibbled on her lip for a moment, and stroked the side of the beast who had just given her the ride of her life. She was going to have a lot of work to do this summer.


  • Potential Part 28

    Font size : +


    A teenage boy’s normal struggles with growing up are complicated by his porn brain and pantie fetish, or at least that’s what he thinks. There might be more to the story.

    Potential

    by Bistander

    Chapter 28

    When Time Stands Still

    The ride home from the mall gave Evan time to think about the rings. Other than the one he didn’t have and wanted to give Deana right away, the rest made him uneasy. He had been glad Deana talked him into getting Candy one, but now he realized it would serve as a constant reminder that he fucked his father’s wife. To Gloria, the ring meant they were going to do it. Once that happened, everything would change, again. He couldn’t have a girlfriend who was his sister or his mother. Deana and Candy understood that, and Deana didn’t care that he was having sex with Candy; she had a girlfriend, anyway. Their mother didn’t know he was doing Deana, but she knew they couldn’t be together once his father came home.

    Gloria was another story, though. Deana’s comment about Gloria wanting to marry him had been playful, but the girl had a crush on him. Hadn’t he had hopes of marrying Candy during his crush years? If he gave Gloria a ring and made love to her, how could she not take it the wrong way? Jeez, she already got jealous when her friends flirted with him. God forbid Gloria told Jayda, and Jayda said, me too!

    After the thing in the basement with Rebecca, giving her a ring might be stupid. Shit, why did he let Deana talk him into this?

    Deana turned in the seat and put her foot on Evan’s lap. He looked at it and said, “You haven’t had foot cramps for a long time.”

    Deana giggled and grabbed his thumb with her toes. “It would have been weird if I didn’t have a reason, and after a day at school, a foot massage is relaxing.”

    “Huh, does public sex relax you, too?” he asked.

    “That was amazing.”

    “When did you plan it?”

    “It wasn’t planned,” Deana said. “You felt up my ass in front of that lady and told me you wanted to buy me lingerie, that got me going, then it just happened.”

    “Is that where you and Rebecca did it?”

    “No, that was in a different store, and that was all her. She’s bad.”

    Evan rolled his eyes and slipped his fingers between his sister’s long, elegant toes. “If today was a test for when we go back to school, we failed.”

    “Relax, we got time to get ready for that,” Deana said. “It’s not like I’m going to get naked and drag you into the girl’s room. Rebecca, hmm, that’s another story.”

    He laughed but knew it wasn’t a joke. The tumbler was a lot like Becky, anything could happen, anywhere. “I’m not worried about that, but Gloria, she kissed me in front of Jayda’s house. I’m afraid she won’t be able to—”

    “What did you expect after that orgasm you gave her? Then you took a shower with her,” Deana said.

    “How do you know I showered with her?”

    “Come on,” Deana said, “you think we didn’t talk about that? We’re sisters.”

    “Does that mean she knows about us?”

    “No, and she shouldn’t,” Deana said. “You should stop fooling around with Candy. Um, Gloria, ah, if Gloria ever found out, that would be bad.”

    “I know, and I don’t think I should do anything else with Gloria. She’s in such a hurry. It would be better if she got a boyfriend, fell in love and did it with someone she can be with in public.”

    “Evan, I don’t regret it. I’ll never regret it.”

    “But you have a girlfriend, you’re in love, and you’re older,” he said. “Why is she in such a hurry? Since dad left, you wouldn’t believe how many times I’ve woken up with her naked body in my bed.”

    “Ooh.” Deana shook herself. “You telling me you don’t wanna put this,” she used the arch of her foot and rolled his dick against his inner thigh, “in Candy’s clone? Damn, you’re getting hard. Twice this morning and again at the mall, does it ever get tired?”

    “Twice, jeez, she told you everything.”

    “Yeah, and it made me mad that mine aren’t big enough for that.”

    “Don’t change the subject. Why is she trying so hard?”

    “As I was saying,” she rubbed his now fully erect cock, “you know you want to, and she wants it to be you, so just make it the best first time she could ever have. She loves you.”

    “I do too, and I want to, I have since before it would have been okay, but I didn’t know that until today.”

    “So that’s what you’re afraid of?” Deana asked. “You’re scared you won’t be able to keep your hands off of her, not the other way around.”

    “That too,” he said. “Dee, I’m already worried about you and me and mom. Shit, can you imagine how hard it will be not touching Candy after he comes back?”

    Deana mindlessly noodled his dick for a few seconds before saying, “I can, I actually think I can.” He waited for more while enjoying the attention. “Start now, as long as you start now, stay away from her, in a few days you’ll be good at acting normal.”

    “What about us?”

    “We’ll figure that out later,” Deana said. “For now, we have the house to ourselves, let’s have fun.”

    In Becky’s bedroom, she was slumped in a chair with her feet on the bed, thinking. The night before, her mother had at least two glasses of wine that Becky knew of. The woman rarely finished one with dinner. But the extra alcohol couldn’t have been her excuse for the bathrobe only situation because Becky saw her get the second glass after she had changed into that. A nun seemed a more likely candidate to go naked under her robe than Mary Barnes. If for some bizarre reason she had to, their mother wouldn’t have been caught dead sitting on the couch that way. Becky knew this because she had been checking her mother out for years. She felt sorry for the woman. A body like hers didn’t deserve to be entombed in terrycloth and padded bras.

    In the conversation Becky had earlier with Jason, her brother blamed her and acted like he didn’t get a huge boner thinking about doing their mother or at least letting her catch them. Oh, he did, Becky knew that, but Jason didn’t have the balls to try and make it happen. Fortunately, like her, Jason lacked self-control. Once things reached a certain point, he couldn’t stop.

    In Becky’s mind, if their mother had woken up the night before, she would have sat up with her mouth hanging open, but as long as they didn’t stop, the woman wouldn’t have said a word. Mary would have continued to sit there with her jaw hanging while Becky rode her brother’s dick. Jason wouldn’t agree with that, but he didn’t know what happened after he ran off with his drooling cock dangling between his legs. Now, the trick would be to tell Jason enough to whet his appetite, but not scare him. If she set things up right, her brother wouldn’t be able to stop himself. At least I still have that fantasy, Becky thought.

    Thanks to Evan, Jason knew about them, now. It would still be great to get fucked by Evan again, but he took away the anticipation and excitement of seeing Jason’s expression when he caught them. That had been how Becky’s other fantasy threesome played out. Jason would walk in and see his best friend plowing her pussy. She’d tell her brother to shut up and fill one of her other holes. It had to be something like that because Evan wouldn’t agree to it ahead of time. Although, that wasn’t the threesome that kept her awake at night. No, she wanted to share Evan’s vein-bulging, rock-solid dick with someone else. It had to be someone who would enjoy his cock as much as she did. They would kiss each other while Evan forced that plum between their lips. They’d lick and suck and kiss, then share his hot, creamy load while sucking each other’s tongues.

    The empty driveway heightened Evan’s sense of independence and adulthood. They could eat whatever they wanted, watch TV and touch each other without that fearful need to look over their shoulders. “Let’s make the most of the time we have, tonight, this next week, and as much as we can get away with the rest of the summer.”

    Deana opened her door and said, “Deal.” She got out of the car. “Grab my bag.”

    “Why should I carry your Victoria Secret bag?”

    “Because you love me,” Deana said and shut the door.

    He sighed and grabbed the bag. “I suppose I do.”

    At the foot of the porch steps, he admired Deana’s butt. She stopped with her hand on the screen door, smirked and said, “Or, maybe you just love this?” She yanked her shorts down and mooned him. The girl’s ass was an aphrodisiac.

    Deana’s snug shorts caught on her bubble-butt, lifting the sexy flesh into mounds above the waistband. She took her time and turned the struggle into a seductive wiggle. He dropped the bag and covered three steps in one stride. Whack. Deana’s right cheek bumped the left, and they both shook. “Ooh.” She jerked upright and turned around with her hands on her hips and her brow arched. “You’re fast.”

    He stared at the front of Deana’s prominent hip bones and the waistband cutting across her mound. He stood one step below his sister and crowded her against the door. “And you’re lucky.”

    “Um, Rebecca is the one who gets off on being spanked, so how am I lucky?”

    “You’re lucky you’re not wearing a skirt.” He got to his knees and kissed the hairless slice of skin between her shorts and shirt.

    “And if I was, would you lift it up and do something right here where we might get caught?”

    He nodded, and his sister pushed her shorts lower. “What’s stopping you.”

    It was irresponsible and dangerous, but he reached through the gap below Deana’s crotch, placed his hand on the curve of her lower back, and pulled her forward to meet his lips and tongue.

    “You’re bad,” Deana nudged her shorts lower, arched and leaned back on the door, “influence on me.”

    “Mmm, I think it’s the other way around.” He pressed his mouth on the curve of Deana’s pubic bone, stuffed his tongue between her pussy lips and hummed. Her fingers twisted in his hair and she worked her pelvis, grinding her clit on his face.

    “Ah, shit, Evan, oh God, we can’t, shouldn’t do it out here.” Deana panted and pumped her hips for a few more seconds. “Oh, shit, ah, the neighbors, the neighbors might see you fucking me.”

    He imagined saying, fuck the neighbors and taking his sister from behind while Mrs. Bryn watched from her window, fingering herself. “I guess,” he said and slid his middle finger inside Deana’s pussy.

    “Ah, wouldn’t it be amazing if it didn’t matter; if we could do it right here or anywhere without worrying?”

    The tip of his finger trolled the wet groove and flicked roughly over Deana’s swollen bud. “We got the house to ourselves.” He stood up. “Let’s go in where we really don’t have to worry.”

    “I guess we better, but first,” Deana said and pushed her shorts to her ankles. “Holy shit, you have no idea how exciting it is knowing someone might see me like this.”

    “I think I do,” Evan said. “Remind me to tell you what happened at the creek.”

    “Okay, but now,” Deana said, “let’s finish what Mom interrupted last time you had me for dinner.”

    “I think it was lunch-time that day,” Evan said and picked her up. Deana’s flip-flops tumbled down the steps when she wrapped her legs around his waist. He carried his sister through the screen porch and into the kitchen.

    Deana pulled their father’s chair back, and he set her on the table, looking out the bay window at the driveway. Candy pulled in last time while his face was buried in Deana’s pussy. This time, if their mother came home, he didn’t want to stop. He wanted Candy to know about them, and he wanted Gloria to know, too, so he wouldn’t feel like he was cheating on any of them when he was with the other. Deana moved so he could sit, then she put her feet on the seat next to his legs and spread her knees. He stared between them. “Jeez, you’re incredible.”

    She batted her eyes and said, “I bet you say that to all the girls.”

    “Mm.” He started kissing his way down her inner thighs. “Definitely not.”

    Evan eagerly turned his head side-to-side, working his lips deep into her labia while poking her hole with the tip of his tongue. As much as he wanted to know why his sister was acting like she wasn’t a lesbian anymore, he was determined to enjoy it without asking questions.

    An impending orgasm caused Deana to imitate a crab, pushing up on her feet and hands, she thrust her pelvis high. He braced his elbows on the table and squeezed her ass with both hands, forcing her to endure the brutal lashing he was giving her clit. His sister was absolutely drooling orgasmic juices. They dribbled down into her groove, across her puckered anus and dripped on the wooden surface.

    Deana pushed his face away and dropped her butt. “I want you, ah, want you inside me . . . now.”

    Evan’s zipper was going down as he stood. His sister’s long fingers slid into his boxers, wrapped around his cock and brought the bulbous head to her opening. She looked directly into his eyes and said, “Fuck me, I want you to fuck me on the kitchen table.”

    He held Deana’s face between his hands and pressed his forehead to hers. “I love your potty mouth.” She guided him, and as if they were made to fit together, one shove was all it took, and he was deep inside his sister. He watched Deana’s black eyes register the joining of their bodies. Simultaneously, tears filled their eyes, and they said, “I love you.”

    The arches of Deana’s feet contoured to the curves of his butt and helped him test the limit of her pussy. “Ooh, Evan, you make me feel so good.”

    They moved as one in opposing directions. Their speed and force steadily increasing. Deana’s cheeks squeaked on the table top. He grabbed her hips and yanked her back to the edge, dipped down and angled his thrust upward. She leaned back and watched his glistening flesh move in and out of her body. It didn’t matter that he had seen hundreds of dicks fucking pussies in porn; the sight of his own cock sliding inside his sister’s body amazed and excited him as if it were the first time he’d seen it. Deana’s expression said she felt the same way he did.

    Evan humped Deana until the last second, then he pulled out, shoved his dick down and they both watched the cum pelt her bald pussy mound. It slid down over her inflamed lips and dripped onto the table. That’s when he consciously thought, fuck you, Dad, I just came where your plate will be when you come back and spoil everything.

    The dry toast Candy ate before leaving the house had helped her churning, empty stomach, and the thirty-minute drive had been enough time for her to stem the flow of tears, but not the onslaught of doomsday scenarios bombarding her mind. John had choked her for suggesting he give Evan more leeway, what would he do if the security footage revealed that she had allowed her stepson to do what his father explicitly forbade?

    Candy stopped the fingerprint-smudged, softball-mom SUV behind a polished, black Mercedes-Benz sports coupe and wrung her hands on the steering wheel. More than likely, somewhere on her Tahoe a kid had scrawled, ‘wash me’ in the grime. The two vehicles spoke volumes about the choice each woman had made.

    They had the same parents, grew up under the same roof, learned about life in the same bedroom, and both got pregnant as teenagers, then one crucial decision took them in contrasting directions. Candy grabbed her overnight bag off the passenger seat, turned, dangled her legs and slid out. The gravel crunched under her feet. She looked down and realized she was wearing her daughter’s sneakers. An image of Gloria’s face flashed before Candy’s eyes. It was the day Evan had kissed Gloria in the kitchen right in front of her. It had been a diversion in case Gloria had noticed the attention he had been giving Candy, but the girl had been aflame with the hope of reciprocated love for the rest of the morning. What kind of mother would do something that might dash the girl’s dreams?

    Candy started toward the front porch, but an acidic, burnt smell, clinging to the hot, sticky air, halted her. Standing there in rural Mississippi, Candy felt right at home with a Gator McKlusky sized foreboding. Surely, she wouldn’t end up like the guy in White Lightning, dropped off in a swamp, but the outcome of this visit with Sally had the potential to alter the course of her life as much as the choices she and her sister made as teenagers. This time, would they both end up without their daughters?

    The door opened, and her sister stepped out. The moisture still trapped in Sally’s thick, red hair made it appear darker and lengthened the wavy curls. The shoulders of the luxurious pool robe were damp. Candy looked into the deep void between the woman’s breasts and saw the fabric that held the two halves of the bikini top together. She followed the opening down to the blue bottoms. “Did you steal that robe from one of those eight-hundred-dollar a day hotels?”

    Sally ignored her diversionary small talk and extended her arms. The bag in her hand fell, and she ran like a lost child who finally spotted their mother. Her sister’s plush embrace cause Candy’s tears to returned. Sally’s words at her ear, “I love you,” made her body convulse with sobs. “Candy, it’s okay, I got you, baby, I got you.”

    Deana laid on her back with her hands under her head, grinning. Evan slumped in his father’s chair, holding his sister’s feet in his lap. “That’s a sexy look, but now I’m never gonna be able to eat here again without picturing you sprawled out naked.”

    She laughed. “Yeah, and I’ll be thinking about your dick squirting on me right where Dad’s plate is. How am I gonna keep a straight face?”

    He shrugged. “How will we ever act normal again?”

    “We’ll figure it out, later,” Deana said, “but in the meantime, we have the house to ourselves. What do you want to do?”

    “I wanna get naked and see how many rooms I can give you an orgasm in. What about you?”

    Deana sat up. “I could be on board with that orgasm thing, but first a shower.” She held out her hand. “I love the way you wash my back.”

    He thought about how Deana looked and felt when water and suds were cascading over her skin. “That’s a great idea.”

    She got off the table and stood there naked from the waist down. “You remember that day when I was standing over there, wearing only a towel?”

    “Um, you mean all the times you walked around with your butt peeking out, or the morning you exposed yourself, and I had to run out of the house?”

    “I’m sorry I used to tease you,” she said, “but I was talking about when you pinned me to the counter and told me I was lucky you didn’t pull my towel off.”

    “I remember,” he said. “I scared you.”

    “Doesn’t that seem like so long ago? So much has happened since then. We’re different people, all of us are different, yet it was only a few weeks ago.”

    Evan’s head slowly nodded while he thought about all the things Deana didn’t know. “It’s crazy.” He had fucked Becky, Jayda and Miss Tonya, and raced Dale’s car, not to mention Cindy’s antics in her panties and kissing him.

    “I wanted you that night. If you had followed me back to my room, we would have done it.”

    “Damn it, I wasted so much time,” he said.

    “You have a week to make up for it,” she said. “Come on, shower time.”

    The next fifteen minutes passed for Candy without any perception of time. To her, it could have been an hour or a minute since Sally walked her from the front porch and deposited her on the couch. She pressed the heels of her hands into her face and squeegeed her cheeks and eyes as she lifted her head. Sally was in front of her on a love seat, staring.

    “God, Candy, you look terrible,” Sally said.

    Candy felt as if her lips ripped apart when she opened her mouth to speak, “Thanks.”

    “I didn’t mean it like that,” Sally said and got up. “You’re pale. Let me get you a drink.”

    “I don’t think I ate anything all day.” She steadied herself for a second, then followed her sister as far as the island that separated the kitchen from the great room. Sally opened the refrigerator. Candy pulled herself up on one of the bar stools and propped her elbows on the tiled countertop. How fitting it seemed that her feet didn’t reach the floor while her big sister decided for her that she needed a bottle of water, opened it and set it in front of her. “Drink, baby, drink some.”

    She watched Sally through the water and churning air bubbles while she drank. The expression on her sister’s face matched the tone of her voice. “What happened? You promised me you’d be careful. What happened?”

    I’m stupid, a stupid idiot, Candy thought. “I don’t know.” She drank several more gulps and took a deep breath. “Phew, it had finally stopped hurting, and all I had to do was make it until Cindy went to college. I’m so weak, pathetic. One kiss—No, all it took was one look, and I couldn’t say no. Now, it’s all there again, all that pain. I’m in love with someone I can’t be with, and fucking Evan so I don’t have to think about it. I am so fucked, fuckin’ fucked! Damn it.”

    “Candy, stop it,” Sally said and reached across the island for her hands. “You fell in love, and why wouldn’t you? Cindy is amazing, she loves you, and you needed each other.”

    “How could I be stupid enough to forget that he was going to see everything? He’ll know I took an overnight bag with me and didn’t come home. He’ll know Evan wasn’t grounded, and the girl he was trying to keep away from me, was there. Cindy spent the afternoon. Nobody else was home, so I can’t say she was there for Evan or Deana.”

    Once Candy paused long enough, Sally asked, “Are you done, yet?”

    “Sally, this is serious.”

    “I know. I’m the one who begged you to be careful, but it’s going to be okay.”

    “No, no, it’s not, it’s not going to be okay,” Candy said. “John is going to take Gloria and throw me out, just like he promised.”

    Sally yanked Candy’s hands and squeezed. “Listen to me. It is. I told you I would help you. I’m not going to leave you again. I’m gonna fix this.”

    “You don’t understand.” She remembered the air constricting chokehold John had on her throat. “His security system—He’ll know everything.”

    “No, Candy, he won’t see it.”

    “What are you going to do, kill him before he gets home?”

    “If I thought you were in his will, that would be my first choice, but I’ll edit the video. He’ll only see what you want him to see.”

    The expression on her sister’s face slapped Candy’s brain from its state of emotional bewilderment. She shivered, thinking about the murderous rage the redhead unleashed on her when she said, “Sally, we talked about raising her together, loving her and being the best mothers in the world. What happened?” All these years hadn’t made it any less frightening. The redhead’s face had turned the color of her hair, and Candy never mentioned Sally’s baby again. “Sally, what are you saying?”

    “Relax, I’ll fix this.”

    “Are you some kind of hacker?”

    “No, but I have a lot of experience with video, and I have friends who know things. I’ve already spoken to someone. You won’t have to worry about the surveillance, but you still have a big problem that we need to take care of.”

    She sipped from the bottle, connecting bits of memory with ideas Sally had planted last time they spoke. “I’m confused.” Really, she was afraid of the truth she might provoke. “How does Cindy know you, and why would she tell me to ask you for the truth? It doesn’t make any sense.”

    Sally’s expression softened, and she rubbed up and down Candy’s forearms. “I’m not sure why she would tell you that. She shouldn’t have, but Cindy was the only person left who could tell me what I needed to know.”

    “Know? What the fuck is going on?” Suddenly her face was aflame. “I’ve been in the same house, had the same number, and you never called. Why didn’t you call? I thought, I don’t know what I thought. You could have been dead. I worried about you for years, and never stopped wondering what happened to you and Bobby, and now you’re telling me you’ve been speaking to Cindy. For how long?”

    “Baby, I’m sorry,” Sally said. “I waited too long.”

    “You disappeared for over ten years, and, what, explain, please?”

    “It was hard, I was just a kid and LA was overwhelming. I didn’t even have a phone at times. It was before all this unlimited talk and text and smartphones and free Wi-Fi everywhere you go. If I had a phone, I didn’t have long distance.”

    “You could have called collect, sent a letter or a fuckin’ postcard. You could have at least let me know where you were, that you were alive.”

    “I hated myself for leaving you,” Sally said, “but I figured if I could at least get some money, then I could do something for you. But time kept passing, too much time, and I figured you hated me.”

    “I could never hate you, but what happened to you?”

    “Candy, it was skid row. I ended up stripping and sucking dicks to stay alive.”

    “Oh, God, why didn’t you come home? You should have come back.”

    “I couldn’t,” Sally said. “I wanted to do something, but time flew, and you married him. Once you were married, what could I do?”

    “You’re here now. What changed?”

    “You,” Sally said. “I was worried about you. How did it get this bad?”

    “I told you, I had an affair, fell in love with her. Maybe I could have gotten away before, but I acted like a little girl with a crush, and I let us get caught. Now, John has all the power; he controls me. You were right, you and Bobby were right.”

    “John controlled you before that,” Sally said. “That’s what he does, he manipulates, connives, and forces people to do what he wants. He’s always been that way.” Sally closed her eyes, took a deep breath in through her nose, held it, and blew out through tight lips. “John is sick, a sociopath. He was born that way, and he would have found something else to hold over your head.”

    Candy let Sally’s words sink in for a minute. Something was going on, and it felt like a conspiracy to keep her from knowing whatever truth Cindy had been talking about.

    “I need a drink.” Sally pointed toward a wine rack. “I’ll get us some wine.”

    She watched her big sister drink a large shot of brown liquid from a fancy bottle before retrieving two wine glasses and a corkscrew. Hmm, she thought, Sally uses alcohol to cope, and I let my best friend seduce me, fuck my son every time he touches me and restarted the affair that got me in this mess in the first place. I guess we both have issues, but drinking too much seemed safer than what she had been doing. “Bring me a shot of that, too.”

    Sally poured a shot for Candy. She knocked it back while her sister filled the glasses. The eye-watering burn in her throat and the instant warmth in her belly were gratifying. Sally sat opposite Candy and said, “Can we drink for a little while without worrying about anything else?”

    “Yes, of course.” The glass shook in Candy’s hand, so she steadied it with the other and drank the Kathryn Hall Cabernet Sauvignon as if it were water. The bourbon in her empty stomach was already being processed and sent through her bloodstream. Maybe a superb drunken stupor was better than the truth? Candy pushed the empty glass forward, and Sally refilled it with a smile.

    “I’ll start working on something for us to have for dinner,” Sally said. “Go sit on the couch and relax a little.”

    “Sure, and later we can talk more.” Were her words already slurring or was that her mentally exhausted brain not hearing them correctly?

    Only a few words had been exchanged during the long sensual shower, but that didn’t mean Deana and Evan hadn’t been communicating. No, it was quite the opposite. Evan used his hands to tenderly wash, caress, and massage his sister into a limp, panting rag doll of emotions. When the hot water started to fade, Deana clung to him while the last of the soap was rinsed from their skin. They exchanged a deep penetrating stare that turned the cone of water streams into a “Beam us up, Scotty,” moment. Their minds and hearts synchronized the way they had before all the shit happened. The full spectrum of Plutchik’s wheel of emotions passed between the twins, and time stood still.

    They were both shivering, their bodies covered in goosebumps, under the cold water. Evan wasn’t sure if he had been laughing, crying or both, but he was exhausted. Deana appeared dazed. He turned off the water, threw back the shower curtain, wrapped a towel around his sister and hugged her as if they hadn’t seen each other for months. “Dee, baby, I don’t think I have ever loved you or anyone as much as I do now.”

    “I know, I feel it, too,” she said. “That was weird.”

    “It was. Do you want to talk about it?”

    “No, no, not now,” Deana said and stepped away. “I need a nap. Let’s rest for a while. Okay?”

    “Sure.” He quickly dried off while Deana wrapped her head in a towel.

    Deana led the way, and Evan smiled at towel dancing with the cusps of her cheeks. They walked past the door to his room. She turned right at her bedroom, passed Gloria’s room, walked through the living room, and turned into the kitchen. He figured she wanted a drink or something, but his sister kept going, and he followed her into the back part of the house.

    His sister paused at the entrance to their parent’s room. He quickly saw why. Candy was like an Army cadet when it came to making the bed and keeping the place straight, but the sheets and comforter were on the floor along with clothes and a towel. Deana looked at him with concern, but he shrugged and walked her across the room. She tossed her towel, climbed on the end of the massive bed and crawled on her hands and knees. He had to shake off the stunned sense of awe before he collected the covers and joined his sister, wrapping them up in the smell of Candy. Deana rolled almost face down with a pillow in front of her, then she pulled him, so he was in the same position as her except her body was his pillow. The luxurious, king size mattress seemed to absorb their cuddling bodies.

    Jason removed his shirt, turned a patio chair, so it faced the late afternoon Sun and sat down. He slid his butt forward and stretched out his long legs. The blue mesh shorts that he wouldn’t be caught dead in even before removing the liner, pulled tight around his package. The material seemed more see-through now that he was outside. Oh well, he thought, Mom isn’t home. The hot sun piercing through the tiny holes felt good on his cock and balls, but it was the idea of them being visible that turned him on. His mother most likely wouldn’t, but knowing she could come outside when she got home filled him with an excited fear.

    The back door opened. Jason jumped, prepared to find something to put on his lap, but it was his sister. Along with her short, black skirt and a tight T-shirt that showed the outline of her nipples, Becky was wearing a wicked, I just did something naughty, smirk. It didn’t scare Jason anymore, but he still felt a need to exercise caution. Their mother hadn’t said anything, but something seemed different about her today. Probably only his guilty conscience, but no sense letting his sister get him into something they wouldn’t be able to stop if their mother came home from the store sooner than expected.

    “Oh, it’s you,” he said and looked off into the backyard. Becky came around his right side and laid across his lap with her straight legs raised and her head thrown back in a mock swoon. He looked down at the swollen, dunce caps atop her tits and the stretchy material, trying to spring up beyond her barely hidden crotch. “What are you up to?” he asked.

    “Why would you assume I’m up to something?”

    “Besides sitting on my dick in front of Mom, in the sixth grade you filled Paula’s book bag with piss at the bus stop, two weeks ago you blew me in the kitchen then pissed on the floor, and you tricked me into fucking you in front of Darlene. Should I go on?”

    “Tricked you,” Becky said, “like you needed tricking. You had already fucked me and jerked off on me when I was sleeping and—”

    “Okay, okay, I guess we’re both guilty,” he said. “So what is it then?”

    “I wanna try something,” Becky said. “I wanna sit on your lap with your dick in me when Mom comes in the room.”

    “Are you nuts?” he asked. “Of course you are, I already know that, but this—”

    “It’ll work. She won’t even know if we do it right,” Becky said. “I’ll put a hole in a pair of my leggings and wear a skirt over them. You open your zipper just enough.”

    “There’s no way she wouldn’t know we were doing something.”

    Becky’s grin grew more sinister. “If we sit there acting normal, you know, like we’re goofing around, Mom would look right at us while you were stuffed inside me. We wouldn’t have to move, but we’d still be fucking right in front of her eyes. Like last night, except she’ll be awake.”

    “You are insane,” Jason said. “That’s not going to happen. All she’d have to do is say, Becky, get off your brother and go, whatever.”

    “I’d say, I’m already getting him off.”

    “No, no, no,” Jason said. “I’m never doing anything like what you did last night again. Mom would kill us or at least me.”

    “What I did?” Becky stood in front of him with her hands on her hips. “You trying to tell me you don’t get off on thinking about Mom watching us?” She pointed. “You’re fuckin’ hard now thinking about it. Oh, nice shorts, by the way. What if Mom came home now and saw that?” She ran her hands along his dick, pushing it up toward his stomach. The top few inches poked above the waistband.

    “Stop,” he said and swatted at his sister’s hands. “I’m not planning on letting her see it, and I wasn’t hard until you sat on me. If she comes home, I’ll hold my shirt in front of me and go to my room.”

    “You never know, Mom might like a big fat cock, too,” Becky said and squeezed his shaft. “Haven’t you noticed anything different about her lately?”

    “What do you mean?”

    “When is the last time you saw her drink more than one small glass of wine with dinner?” He shrugged and his sister continued, “She had at least two after dinner, and what’s with the way she’s been dressing? I’ve seen more of her flesh in a week than in the last ten years. Our mother doesn’t go naked under her robe, and if she did, she definitely would never let herself get sprawled out with her pussy showing.”

    “You had a lot to do with that,” Jason said.

    “Even if I did, you have to admit it was totally not like her to take a chance on someone seeing her.”

    Jason nodded. “That doesn’t mean she wants us to do it in front of her. She’d still freak out then give me the silent treatment while she makes arrangements to ship me off to Dad’s.”

    “Maybe, but let me tell you what happened last night after you ran off.”

    The short hairs on the back of his neck prickled. “What did you do?”

    “I woke her and helped her sit up,” Becky said. “I couldn’t leave her there on the couch all night.”

    “And?”

    Becky leaned forward and ran her fingertips down his chest. “Her robe was open that much.”

    “Tits, ah, shit, did you open it?”

    “Does it matter?” Becky asked. “Have you ever really gotten a good look at Mom’s tits? Damn it, she’s sexy.”

    He might have been nodding, but he wasn’t sure. “What did you do?”

    “I couldn’t help it.” Becky squeezed a knee on each side of the chair beside his legs. “I nudged it little further to each side. Mm, her nipples are amazing.” He could feel the warm, smooth skin of his sister’s ass resting on his legs. “I rubbed her neck, like this.”

    “What else?” he asked.

    “I gave her a little kiss, like this.”

    In Jason’s mind, he was screaming, you kissed Mom, but Becky’s kiss kept him quiet. Then her cheek slipped across his. Her breath on his ear sent a buzz down his neck and spine. “Becky, what did you do to her? Tell me.”

    His sister’s whisper was slurred with lust, “I sucked on those witch-hat, pointy nipples until they poked into my throat.” Becky traced his earlobe with the tip of her tongue. “I spread Mom’s legs and buried my face in her pussy. Ah, Jason, I made her cum, and she tastes so good.”

    His dick jerked, shoving against the elastic. “Why would you tell me something like that?”

    “Because I know how much you wish it were true,” Becky said and shoved her hands between them. “Your dick is harder than I’ve ever felt it.” She shoved the front of his shorts down and wrapped her fists around his cock. “Can you imagine looking up from between Mom’s legs while you’re making her cum?”

    Would that be better than catching my sister going down on our mother, he wondered? Damn it, how does she do this to me? “Tell me what really happened?”

    With a seductress’s expression, Becky gave him three, milking tugs that dragged his cock head across her bald crotch and said, “I really did kiss her on the lips and touch her nipple. God, her nipples, mm.”

    His sister’s mouth crushed against his in a sloppy-wet grind, sucking and biting his lips and tongue. The girl had been possessed by that fuckin’ redhead, and she could make him do anything, even outside on the patio where someone could catch them. If their mother came home, they could act normal, but there was no way she would not notice Becky’s pussy was stuffed full of his cock. “Did you touch her pussy?” he asked.

    “If I tell you,” she worked his knob into her pussy slit, “you can’t get mad about what I’m going to do.”

    The head of Jason’s dick popped through the tightness into the hot encasement of Becky’s narrow tube, and his brain floundered in that familiar pleasure pool of stupidity. “Sure, okay, whatever.” At that moment, all he cared about was ramming his dick in her cunt.

    Becky lifted up. The ring at the mouth of his sister’s pussy clung to the knob of his dick. She pulled harder, and he popped out. His bloated prick slapped his stomach. He looked between their bodies. His dick arched upward and turned slightly to the left the way it did when he was horny enough to fuck the hole in a tree if that was the only thing available. “What are—”

    A clear stream blasted against his stomach, splattered his arms and turned off. “Oops, I missed.” Her fingertips dug into her mound and pulled the flesh upward.

    The original target was identified by a laser beam of pee hitting his shaft. Becky let out a sigh mixed with a moan as if she were climaxing. The volume and force increased. He watched the girl move her pelvis, directing the hot stream from the head of his dick down to his balls. It was impossible to pretend it disgusted him. At that moment, the hot fluid pelting his nut sack was the most incredible thing he had ever felt. Though, with Becky and Darlene around, he was sure it wouldn’t be long before something bested it. He grabbed his dick and stroked it in the lubricating flow of his sister’s piss.

    He said, “Remind me to kill you later,” and squeezed the top of his dick, pulled down and aimed it at her crotch. Becky’s pee slapped against the purple knob. He choked his cock just below the head. The stream pried into his slit, licking the ultra-sensitive inside edges. Like when she stuffed her pointy tit top into his dick hole, this was out of the arena of wickedly erotic. He wanted to crush his head on the source and let his sister fill him up with her hot, nasty body fluid. She arched backward, and the fountain poured over his pumping fist. His stomach, hips, chest and Becky’s inner thighs were all soaked by the salty splatter. “Ah, shit, fuck me already, fuck me,” he said and yanked Becky forward.

    Becky’s bladder shut off, and her mouth opened in a silent scream. He had never entered her so quickly and thoroughly. She yelled, “Mother fucker,” and a short burst of piss fired against his groin. Her fingers twisted in his hair. “Fuck, I think you broke me.” She pulled his forehead against her chest.

    “Oow, my hair.” He cupped his sister’s tiny ass, ready to ease her off the bludgeon crammed into her pussy.

    She pushed back and looked down. “See, if I had the right skirt and legging on, Mom wouldn’t know.”

    Regardless of the potential to make that carnal posture appear as benign sibling play, the sight of his mother while he was fucking Becky would provoke his balls to unleash a torrent of baby fluid into his sister’s body. Once Becky felt the swelling surge that served as their abort signal, she would screech and jump up. At that point, his mother would be staring at his wagging, cum spurting erection. Mom might like that and—Shit, the ridiculous fantasy excited him to the brink of release.

    Becky sensed his state of arousal and slowly extracted his bloated dick, then she showed him he should never challenge the limits of her freak. His sister got down on her knees between his legs, grinned and licked up from his piss covered balls to the head and back down. “Mm, yummy.” She slurped his jewels into her mouth.

    He stiffened. “Ahh, easy.” She sucked, released, sucked and released, bobbing his nuggets in and out of her throat. “Oh, shit.” He was living in a porno.

    His sack tightened, fighting against Becky’s suction. She popped the orgasm pending testicles free and pulled his cock toward her face. “Thanks for letting me get all freaky,” Becky said and squeezed his knob into her mouth. Was there a sight more debaucherous than your sister’s face stuffed full of the cock she just peed on? He placed his hands on Becky’s head and helped her take more than she was ready for. She sputtered and drooled, then eagerly gulped down some more cock. He hunched, rolling his abdomen, cum prepared to get out. Becky licked and poked his slit, then plunged forward. The head stuck in her throat and the tightness convulsed on his silky dome. The ridge on the underside of his dick gulped like an Adam’s apple, sending a load through it. He grunted and jerked, clutching Becky’s ears. The lubricating cum allowed him to push the squirting bulb deeper into his sister’s esophagus. Without breathing, Becky eagerly took every drop of his orgasm directly into her stomach. The whole time her watering eyes were turned up, watching him watch her.

    After a minute, Jason said, “Get the hose, you’re cleaning up.”

    “I just gave you the best blowjob of your life.” Becky rubbed her throat. “Got choked by that horse cock, fucked you, and you think I should clean up, too?”

    Jason wanted to argue, but Becky had a point. It wasn’t like getting pissed on had bothered him. It was incredibly erotic to watch, especially the way his sister practically climaxed when it burst out of her. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

    “Get some condoms next time you go out. There’s no way I’m gonna be sitting on you if you’re going to cum in me the second Mom walks in the room.” She started toward the door.

    “I never said I was going to do that,” he said. “I will get some anyway, though. The withdrawal method, according to the health ed teacher, isn’t safe.”

    Becky shrugged. “It’s been working pretty good so far.”

    He watched his sister walk in the house, wondering what Evan was using when he fucked Candy and Deana. Candy should be on the pill, but Deana wouldn’t be. At least the redhead is covered, Jason thought.

    The sheet and blanket that Evan had wrapped their bodies in earlier were a twisted mess, mostly shoved and kick down. Evan was on his side. His elbow was stuffed into the pillow, and his head was propped on his hand. Deana was on her stomach beside him. The towel that had been on her head was wadded up against the headboard, and her mostly dry hair was a Medusa snarl on the pillow.

    Evan followed her spine with his eyes. The sensual groove deepened in the curve of her lower back. He used his foot to inch the covers down, pausing to increase the anticipatory tension. The backs of her hip bones, the rise at the start of her glutes, then the edge of the smooth, shallow valley where her skin transitioned to its natural olive tone, and finally the white sheet bridged the high crests of her cheeks. Despite the relentless force of gravity, pushing the globes outward, the divide was deep and sexy. He blew a gentle stream of air down his sister’s back. Her tiny hairs rose. He blew harder, imagining a breeze funneling through the groove and taunting her anal-bud and the smooth swells of her labia.

    “What are you doing?” Deana asked.

    Burning that picture into my brain in case I don’t get to see it again, he thought. “Admiring you.”

    “You mean staring at my ass?”

    “No, admiring,” he said. “You’re laying flat, and it’s still a bubble butt. Amazing.”

    “What’s the difference between a bubble butt and a badonkadonk?”

    “Hmm.” He kicked the covers away and moved his leg over, laying his calf in his sister’s ass cleavage. “Ah, you and mom, that’s the difference.”

    “And Gloria?”

    “Yup, badonkadonk.”

    “Darlene?”

    “Definitely a badonkadonk.”

    “Rebecca?”

    “Hmm, I think she’d have a bubble-butt if she weren’t always walking on her toes and tumbling across those blue mats.”

    “Whatever,” Deana said and turned on her side, facing him. “Imagine Mom walked in? What would you do?”

    Shit myself, he thought and asked, “What’dah you think she would do?”

    Deana nudged his leg. He lifted it, and she slid her thigh between his. Her silky skin moved up until his balls rested on it. “I think she would put her hands on her hips and try and look mad, but after a few seconds, a smile would slowly break on her face. She’d undress and do a slow, sexy walk over to my side of the bed. She’d lean over and pressed those plush, warm lips to mine, and I’d be lost in the kiss. Mm, she kisses so good. After we made out for a few minutes, she would crawl over and start kissing you. Her boobs would be hanging in my face, and you know what I would do.”

    “Jeez, it sounds like you have already kissed her.”

    “I have,” Deana said, “but it wasn’t like that, you know, foreplay.”

    “Huh, what was it then?”

    “Relax, it was a while ago,” Deana said. “I’ve never mentioned it to anyone.”

    “God, I don’t care if it was yesterday, I just wanna hear about it.”

    “It’s not really a big deal,” Deana said. “I was leaving for school one day. I always kiss her goodbye, but that day when I looked at her, there was a strange vibe. It’s hard to explain. Maybe I’m blowing it out of proportion, but there was this look in Candy’s eyes. It was like she was frozen, staring at me the way you would when you think you know someone, but you’re not sure. It was a joke, or I thought it was a joke when I did it, but there wasn’t anything funny about that kiss.”

    “Damn it, Dee, why did you kiss her? What happened?”

    “Phew, Evan, you know how it is when you learn one thing, and it starts to explain other things that you didn’t even know were questions?”

    “Yeah, I know exactly what you mean.”

    “I’m not sure what was going on with her that day, but there had to be something that made her look into my eyes the way she did,” Deana said. “I thought I’d surprise her with a kiss on the lips, I had no idea it would last so long. Now that I know what I know about me, I understand what it was back then. I used to stare at her lips and have these weird feelings. I never questioned them, but now I know I wanted to kiss her a long time ago. That day, I did it because of the way she looked at me. I think she wanted me to do it.”

    He squeezed Deana’s hand. His sister had a crush on Candy, too, except she had to reject the feelings that they were taught were wrong, bad, and ungodly. “Is that really what you would want to happen if Mom showed up?”

    “I don’t know,” Deana said, “but lately when I look at Mom, I feel like she knows about us and doesn’t care. Now, I’m not saying she’d be down with a threesome, but I get this feeling she likes girls, too.”

    “Mawah, maw, Mom with—No, I can think about that. Would you do it, kiss her again if you had the chance, and maybe more?”

    Deana smirked. “Don’t you think I should start with Gloria to prepare myself for Mom?”

    He shook his head. “Ah, if that ever happens, can I watch?”

    “Mm, yes, oh, yes, a threesome with my twin and our little sister, yes.”

    “Who are you, and what did you do with Deana?”

    “It’s yours and Rebecca’s fault,” she said. “You’re a bad influence on me.”

    “It’s the tumbler, not me.”

    “Hey, what do you think happened in here earlier?” Deana asked.

    “What do you mean?”

    “You know, this room,” Deana said and gestured at the mess. “Have you ever seen Mom’s bed unmade?”

    He grinned.

    “I don’t mean when you were in it with her.”

    “You’re jealous,” he said.

    “Not jealous, but I’d be lying if I said I didn’t envy you a little. That kiss with Mom, it was short, but it felt long, and I was shaking when I ran out the backdoor.”

    “I can understand that,” he said, “and bet she was, too. There isn’t anything that compares to kissing you. Maybe you did to her what you did to me in the shower before. What was that?”

    “I didn’t do it,” she said. “You did, and I don’t know what it was, but it doesn’t happen with anybody other than you. Does Mom kiss better than me?”

    He chuckled. “Dee, if you weren’t my sister, I’d never stop kissing you. It’s, um, I don’t know what it is, but it’s not like kissing anyone else,” he said and thought about when Cindy kissed him.

    “You hungry?” Deana asked. His eyes moved up and down his sister’s naked body. “Food, Evan, you want food?”

    “Yes, I’m starving.”

    “Good, me too,” Deana said. “You go figure out what we’re going to eat, and I’ll try to get the covers back in the same heap they were in before and make sure there’s no evidence of us being in here.”

    “Deal,” he said, thinking that would give him time to run up to his room for more supplements.

    After Evan left the room, Deana sat on the edge of the bed and scanned the room. Based on the way Rebecca’s bed looked after they spent the night together, she had a good idea what may have caused the wreckage, but not why Candy left it that way. The rubbed out spot on the carpet next to a discarded towel and clothing cast about made her nervous. She didn’t know what Candy’s creaking floorboard was, but the woman lived in the same state of conditioned fear. Under the scrutiny of his controlling eye, Candy had been well trained in her role; she wouldn’t have gone this far off if she was just in a hurry. No, in Deana’s mind, the room’s condition said, run. Had their mother been running away from something or to something?

    Candy awoke to the sound of Sally’s voice. Her sister was dressed in jeans and a blouse, now. How much time had passed, Candy wondered and tried to move. “Ouch.” Her neck was painfully bent on the armrest. Sally leaned over and used both hands to massage it into working order.

    “You fell asleep,” Sally said.

    “I guess, or passed out. I gotta pee before your couch gets soaked,” Candy said, and Sally pulled her into a sitting position.

    “It’s still hot out,” Sally said. “Let’s go for a swim. It’ll be nice.”

    Swim, whatever, Candy thought. “Let me pee, then I gotta check on the kids,” Candy said, scanning the room for her phone.

    Sally gave her an approving nod. “You’re a great mother, Candy, really.”

    “Thanks,” she said dismissively, grabbed her phone and started toward the bathroom.

    “Do what you need to. I’ll be in the pool.”

    “Okay, I’ll be out in a few,” she said and called Deana’s phone on her way to the bathroom.

    Once Candy went in the bathroom with her phone, Sally grabbed hers, opened her contacts, tapped Cindy and went out the back door.

    Without saying hello, Cindy asked, “Is she okay?”

    Sally held the iPhone X with her shoulder and opened her jeans. “She’s upset, Cindy. You shouldn’t have said anything yet.”

    “I didn’t tell her anything, just to talk to you,” Cindy said.

    “Now she knows I’ve been talking to you,” Sally said and wiggled the Levi’s passed her hips.

    “I hate seeing her so unhappy. I thought you could help her. She won’t see me because she thinks John won’t pay for my college if he finds out. I told her I don’t care about that, but she’s—”

    “Cindy, we have got to go slow. If she knows too much she won’t be able to act normal around him, and that won’t be safe, so be patient, trust me, and let me handle this. I promise I’ll fix this. It’s all going to work out.”

    “How Sally, how? Unless you plan on killing him, he holds all the cards, that mother fucker always holds all the cards.”

    “That’s too good for him, but if I have to, I will. Now, can you promise not to tell her anything?”

    “Ah, I guess, I guess I can, but—”

    “No buts!” Sally said. “I have a hunch, and if I’m right, we’ll have him by the balls, so don’t answer your phone if she calls, and stay away like you were doing. We have to be careful with her. She won’t be able to play along if she knows too much, and that will be bad for both of you. You know how dangerous he is.”

    “I do,” Cindy said. “Where’s Candy?”

    “She went to the bathroom, and she’s gonna check on the kids,” Sally said.

    “You’re not gonna tell her about me, are you?”

    “No, sweetheart, I told you I wouldn’t. That’s yours—For you to decide. You don’t ever have to tell anybody if that’s the way you want it.”

    “What about Sandra, did you tell her about that and why you had to leave?” Cindy asked.

    “Oh, God, no, she can’t know any of that, not now.”

    “This is so fucked up,” Cindy said. “I hate this.”

    “Don’t do that, this isn’t your fault. You had no say in any of this. I did, I could have stopped this before it happened to you. I could have, should have done more.”

    “That’s not true. You’ve already done more and suffered more than anyone. Thank you, thank you for helping. I love you.”

    “Me too,” Sally said, “but save the gratitude until this is over. It might turn out bad, really bad. I’m gonna swim, I need to swim some laps to burn off some of this emotional shit.”

    “Phew, a sexy battleship,” Cindy chuckled, “that’s what you look like when you swim laps, a sexy battleship.”

    “Thanks,” Sally said. “Bye, for now.”

    “Bye.”

    Sally pulled off her top and tossed it on the chair with her pants, wiped her eyes, and dove into the pool.

    Deana and Evan were on the couch in the living room. There was a bowl of chips and two glasses of soda on the glass top coffee table, along with Evan’s giant feet. He was scrolling through the channel guide, acting like he wanted to find something to watch.

    “We’d be in trouble if we got caught eating in here,” Deana said.

    He looked at his naked sister. They were both grinning. He dropped the remote next to Deana’s phone and pushed the table forward a few feet to make room for him to slide off the couch. She lifted her leg so he could get in front of her, then she put the backs of her knees on his shoulders. He got his hands under her butt and pulled her forward. His eyes were turned upward. The swollen pink flesh on the tops of her tits pushed out pea-sized dark nubs. He pressed his lips into the cushion of Deana’s pubic mound. A tight ridge rose up the center of her stomach. The girl was a fucking goddess, and he never wanted this night of freedom to end.

    “Ooh, ah, that’s nice,” Deana said, combing her fingers through his hair. “Mm, you might make me spill something on the couch.”

    “Mmmmm-goooood,” he hummed against her pussy. She pressed her feet into his back and lifted her crotch in short, fast jerks.

    Deana’s phone rang. He kept on devouring her pussy. “Stop, stop, it’s Mom. I gotta take it, it’s Mom.”

    He reluctantly stopped punishing Deana’s clit, grabbed the phone and accepted the call. “Here.”

    With a strained voice, Deana said, “Hey, Mom, how are you?”

    Evan heard Candy say fine and ask how everything was. Deana said, “We haven’t burned the house down, yet if that’s what you mean.”

    “Very funny,” Candy said. “Did you and your brother eat?”

    He dragged his tongue up the length of his sister’s slit. With wide, threatening eyes Deana said, “We did,” and shooed him with her hand. He kissed and peeled back the hood of her clit with the tip of his tongue. “Ah, Evan, mm, Evan ate a lot more. You know how he is, always eating something.” Deana’s mean face turned to a grin. He sucked in and circled her pleasure spot. Candy asked Deana where he was, and a part of him wanted to hear his sister say, between my legs, eating my pussy.

    “Here, ah, right here. He’s, um, we’re watching TV,” Deana said. “What about you, what are you doing . . . you and your sister doing?”

    “Swimming,” Candy said, “Sally’s swimming laps, and it’s, um, you wouldn’t believe it.”

    “Laps, swimming, mmahh, really,” Deana said. “What about you, ah, you getting in?”

    Evan used his tongue to open a path for his middle finger to slide inside Deana’s body. Her eyes closed tight and her teeth clenched. He eased in and out of her while taunting her with flicks of his tongue. She wasn’t waving him off anymore, but she was biting her lip.

    This is the closest I’ll ever get to making love to Deana while Mom watches, he thought and got up on his knees. Panic registered on his sister’s face. He stroked her wet groove with the head of his cock. She didn’t try to stop him. “So, um, you and your sister are having fun?” Deana asked. He waited to hear Candy’s voice, then, in one firm push, he filled Deana’s pussy tube. Her thighs clamped down on his hips, holding him in place. “Yeah, yes, fine, I’m fine, Evan’s an idiot. He pinched me.”

    The sound of Candy’s voice, while he was fucking his sister, spurred Evan into a crazy state of lust. They stared at the cock moving in and out of Deana’s pussy while she nodded silently to Candy’s words. He knew what Deana wanted, and it was the same thing he needed; cum inside her while they listened to their mother.

    “Yes, yes, we will.” She nodded vigorously. “Yup, right here he’s right here,” Deana said and extended her arm, placing the phone against his ear. He grabbed it, and she shoved her slumped body against his forward thrusts. “Hi, ah, hi, Mom, hi.”

    “Evan, everything okay with your sister?” Candy asked.

    “Mmhmm, I’m, I’m taking care of her, we’re great.” He leaned forward until his head was close enough for them to share the phone, then he hunched and jammed his groin into Deana’s crotch. She wrapped her legs around him with crushing force, locking their bodies together while his cum drenched her cervix. Candy said, “Okay, be good. I love you.”

    “Mmhmm, we love you, too.”

    The call ended. Evan’s guts jerked, pushing the last drops into Deana.

    “Oh, my, God,” Deana said. “I’m gonna kill you.”

    “That would be worth dying for,” he said, “and you know you loved it.”

    “I never thought of myself as an exhibitionist, but we just had sex in front of Mom.”

    “With Mom,” he mumbled.

    “We’re bad, horrible,” Deana said.

    “We said we would make the most of it, and we are.”

    “How many rooms are left?”

    “Jeez, I need rest.”

    “I didn’t mean right now,” Deana said. “I’m exhausted, too.”

    They fell sideways and pulled their legs up. “Dee, I gotta ask, you say you’re a lesbian, but what about this?”

    “I didn’t say I’m a lesbian or gay or whatever,” she said. “Does it matter anyway?”

    He said, “No, but I’m confused,” but he meant frustrated. “You like girls, but you have gone out with boys, even though you weren’t allowed to, and you seem to like, um, you know, this as much as I do.”

    “Evan, it’s hard to explain. I hated being told I couldn’t date. That’s why I did it, but secretly I think I was relieved that I had an excuse not to be with boys. I didn’t understand my feelings, and I tried to pretend they didn’t exist, but you know, hindsight makes it clear, I feel the same things you do when you see a girl with a nice chest, butt, or whatever you like. I check out other girls, not guys.”

    “It must have been hard for you.”

    “Not at first because I didn’t have a clue, but when we started showering after gym class and games, it scared me, and when I kissed a girl, that’s when I knew there was something wrong with me.”

    “There’s nothing wrong with you, Dee, but what about me?” he asked.

    “Shit, I don’t know,” Deana said and kissed his forehead. “I needed to know what it was like to be with a boy. I had to know in case I was wrong about my feelings. I love you more than anybody, so it had to be you. It didn’t change the way I feel about girls, and it didn’t make me want other boys, but when you look at me, touch me—Damn it, Evan, you made me love you more than ever, and when we’re together, fuck, whatever happens, it’s beyond anything I’ll ever have with anybody else, boy or girl, but you know we can’t, it can’t work.”

    “I know that I know,” he said. “I’m sorry.”

    “You don’t have anything to be sorry for. It’s not your fault, and I don’t regret anything. You made me feel things I would never have felt without you.” She kissed him passionately. “Is it okay that sometimes I still want you? Is that fair?”

    Life wasn’t fair. Their mother died, their father is an asshole, and he was in love with three girls he couldn’t have, but having Deana as his sister seemed to even the score. “Baby, the only thing that isn’t fair is that we have something so special and we have to hide it.”

    “Let’s enjoy it now without asking questions or worrying about the future. It’s all going to work out.”

    “Yeah, I know that’s just what people say when they have no idea, but okay, it’s a deal.”

    When Candy got off the phone with Evan and Deana, she undressed. Those two were up to something, and she was pretty sure she knew what it was. Too bad I couldn’t facetime them. The thought made her feel guilty and reminded her that she was a horrible mother.

    While easing her naked body into the pool, she admired Sally. The woman’s arms and feet sliced into the water, barely making a splash, and her giant ass created a wake behind her. Water lapped at Candy’s chin, and she thought about sinking to the bottom and staying there.

    The number had long since washed off, and Gloria hadn’t written it down, but she didn’t need to. When a hot girl with a reputation for being cool and tough writes her phone number on your arm and kisses you in public, you don’t forget it. Gloria had stared at it, traced it with her finger, fantasized about their time at the ballpark, and she lamented when the last traces of the ink faded. “Jayda, I need the phone for a minute.”

    “Calling your secret lover?” Alex asked.

    “Hey, call Evan and have him come over,” Jayda said. “We can have an orgy.”

    “Oooh, but what’s Gloria gonna do?” Alex asked. “She won’t be able to do anything with her brother.”

    “Stepbrother,” Jayda said.

    “That’s right, Alex,” Gloria said. “I let Evan titty fuck me this morning in the shower, and he came in my mouth. Mm, it was so much, I bet you wouldn’t have been able to swallow all of it.”

    “Gross,” Alex said.

    “In your dreams,” Jayda said.

    “Yeah, but at least I have enough,” she collected and pushed her breasts into the opening of the V-neck shirt, “if it wasn’t a dream.”

    “Mm, you sure do,” Alex said, looking down at the hard nipples on her flat chest.

    “Give me the phone, already.”

    Jayda gave her a suspicious look and handed over the phone. Gloria swiped and thumbed the redhead’s number. When she said, “Hi, Darlene, it’s Gloria,” both of her friends perked up with expressions of envy, awe or maybe both. The tone of Darlene’s voice made Gloria smile. The popular girl was happy to hear from her.

    “Hey, sexy, I was wondering if you’d call.”

    Shoot, I wish I had her on speaker, Gloria thought. “I said I’d call. How are you?”

    “I’m good,” Darlene said. “What are you up to?”

    “I’m at Jayda’s,” Gloria said. “Me and Alex, we’re spending the night.”

    “Are they naked, doing what they were doing last time we saw them?” Darlene asked.

    She laughed. “Not yet.”

    “You gonna have a go at that sexy tomboy this time? I know I wouldn’t mind that,” Darlene said.

    “Really, you think she’s sexy?”

    “Sure she is,” Darlene said. “How did it go with your aunt?”

    “It was more than amazing.” She was excited to tell Darlene, but Jayda and Alex couldn’t know. “Remember what you told me when we were trying on bathing suits, about never wearing one again?”

    “You mean skinny dipping?”

    “That’s right,” Gloria said. “And it was my aunt’s idea, and you’re not gonna believe this, they did, too.”

    After a long pause, Darlene said, “You telling me that you and your aunt and your mother swam naked?”

    “Yup, she’s really cool and nice, very nice. I liked her a lot, and I think she’s rich.”

    “That’s great, Gloria, I’m happy for you. What’s she look like?”

    “I guess she’s like my mother with red hair. Except her body is, wow, from the waist down, she’s like that Youtube exercise chick, Genesis Lopez, but her chest is bigger and real. Amazing.” She hadn’t understood Darlene’s interest in Aunt Sally, but it might work to her advantage. “Hey, maybe I can invite her to one of my games? You could see for yourself.” What the redhead did last time at the ballpark made her nervous, somewhat confused and a little scared, but she felt like they had connected on a level that should have taken months or even years of friendship. Plus, Darlene had more than hinted at something happening with Evan, so who else could she trust with her secret?

    “Maybe,” Darlene said.

    “You all right?” Gloria asked. “You sound down.”

    “No, I’m not, I’m fine.”

    Suddenly, Gloria felt stupid for acting so excited about meeting someone in her family when Darlene might not know who her real parents were. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—”

    “No, it’s fine,” Darlene said. “I asked you to tell me.”

    “Okay,” Gloria said and lowered her voice, “can I call you later or tomorrow? I need your help with something, but I can’t talk about it now.”

    “Anytime,” Darlene said.

    “Thanks, I’ll talk to you later.” Gloria ended the call and realized her friends had been listening with more interest than she thought. “Alex, Darlene was asking about you.”

    “What?” Alex and Jayda said.

    “Yup, she said you’re sexy, and she told me what she’d do to you if she were here.”

    Alex gulped. “What? Tell me?”

    Gloria was relieved that her diversion tactic worked, and she whispered in Jayda’s ear, “She said we should take turns riding her face . . . that’s what she would do.”

    Jayda said, “Oooh,” and Alex bounced, saying, “Tell me, tell me, tell me.”

    “I think it would be more fun to show you,” Jayda said, and she and Gloria dragged the tomboy into Jayda’s bedroom.

    When Sally finished her intense swim, she came up behind Candy and wrapped her arms around her. They treaded water together. “You swim like a professional,” Candy said.

    “It’s a great way to stay in shape, and it relieves stress, so I took lessons. Been doing it almost every day for years.”

    “You’ll have to teach me,” Candy said. “I sure could use it, the stress part, anyway.”

    “That’s for sure,” Sally said and squeezed her ass. “You’re already in great shape.”

    “Thanks. Let’s get out, I’m feeling waterlogged.”

    She let Sally climbed the ladder first and marveled at the woman’s ass. It flexed like an athlete’s, yet it was too big for any sports she could think of. It was illogical.

    On the patio, Sally asked, “Everything good with the kids?”

    “Evan and Deana said they didn’t burn the house down,” Candy said and pressed a towel to her face.

    “Sounds like something you would have said. Are they still as close as they were as kids?”

    “Ah, yeah, they are, they really are,” Candy said.

    “Gloria?”

    “They all get along, but she’s at Tonya’s with her softball friends, so I didn’t call her. She’d fuss at me for checking on her and embarrassing her.”

    “Sounds about the way it should be.”

    Candy bent over and roughed up her wet hair with a towel then flung it back. “I better brush this mess.”

    “Me too, except mine will really be a mess,” Sally said. “I was always envious of your hair. It never goes all scarecrow, like mine.” Sally dried under each of her breasts, circled her middle, rubbed her groin, between her legs and finished with her incredible ass. “Bring the brush out here. I’ll do yours, and you can do mine. It’ll be like when we were kids, except we’re allowed to drink the alcohol now.”

    Candy smiled. “I think I still am a kid. I’ve sure been acting like one.”

    “I know I haven’t grown up yet, and I hope I never feel like I have,” Sally said. “Go get that brush and I’ll get more wine, lots more.”

    That sounds like a good idea, Candy thought, I’ll use alcohol instead of sex tonight.

    After some wine and brushing out the redhead’s hair, they switched, and Sally brushed Candy’s while she stared off into the black between the trees in the distance. “You said I was a good mother before, but I’m not. I knew, saw it coming, and I didn’t do anything.”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “I knew Evan and Deana were going to have sex. I didn’t try to stop them. I gave Deana my birth control, and I watched it happen the first time. I saw him take his sister’s virginity, and I got off on it. What kind of person, mother does that?”

    “God, Candy, you of all people should know there wasn’t anything you could have done to stop them if that’s what they wanted to do. Giving her birth control was the best thing you could have done for them. Not taking yours was pretty stupid, but at least Deana won’t get pregnant. I wish Mom had done that for me.”

    “If she had known, she might have, or at least tried to stop it from happening.”

    “She knew,” Sally said. “She didn’t care. Well, she did, but only because Bobby was fucking me, not her.”

    “Sally, are you saying she knew about us, about Bobby and me, too?”

    “Of course, of course, she knew, I just wish I had known sooner. Baby, we got dealt a bad hand in the family department. Dad was the only good one and he, he—Fuck, you know. You’re a great mother, and once this is over, everything will get better.”

    “I need to know everything. What aren’t you telling me?” she asked and finished her wine.

    Sally dragged her chair around in front of Candy. They sat with their knees touching. “I can’t, can’t tell you everything, not yet.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because if you knew everything, you wouldn’t be able to go home and act normal, and you have to be able to do that while we figure this out. If you start acting different, if he knows you know something—Ah, it’s just too dangerous. Damn it, why did Cindy have to say anything. She shouldn’t have told you.”

    “Sally, you’re scaring me.”

    “You should be scared, but it will be easier to work this out if you don’t know anything.”

    “What are you so worried about? I’ve been living with him for thirteen years already, and I’m okay.”

    “Seriously, you’re okay? Come on, Candy, be real, and trust me on this, at least for now.”

    She was reasonably buzzed, maybe even drunk, so she said, “For now, tonight, but only because I’m a little tipsy. Tomorrow, we talk more.”

    Sally nodded. “You better eat something, or you’re gonna be a lot more than tipsy.”

    “Oh yeah, I guess I didn’t do that before. What’d you make?”

    “Nothing,” Sally said. “I saw how exhausted you were, so I waited a few minutes, and you were out.”

    She sighed. “Great. Let’s go in, and thanks for brushing my hair. It was nice, felt nice, like old times.”

    After really watching TV until they were both fighting their drooping eyelids, Deana said, “Let’s go to bed.”

    “My room?”

    “No, I can get away with sneaking up to your room anytime. It’s not like anyone could climb the stairs without us hearing them, but you can’t ever be in my room at night when, you know, let’s go to my room.”

    Deana’s logic was sound, but he hated the idea of not being able to visit his sister during the night. Another one of his father’s stupid rules. “Sounds good.”

    “Carry me the way you used to, except this time you get to stay with me.”

    Evan got his arms under Deana’s body and lifted her off the couch. They both knew every minute of freedom that they enjoyed would make the transition back to normal more difficult, but they didn’t care.

    Light from the hallway reached Mary’s closed eyes along with the sound of her door opening. Two seconds later, Becky whispered something, but Mary pretended to be asleep. If it were important, her daughter would be persistent.

    The door clicked shut, and Mary sighed with relief. A sound made her open her eyes in time to see Becky moving out of view at the end of the bed. What was the girl doing, Mary wondered? The mattress shifted behind her. Don’t overreact, she warned herself. It had been so long since her daughter had gotten in bed with her. Those used to be cherished moments, especially after her husband was gone, and she hated it when both of her kids grew out of cuddle time. That was why she didn’t want to run the girl off even though— “Becky, you need something?”

    “No, Mom,” Becky said and continued getting under the covers. “I wanna cuddle.”

    Don’t panic, Mary reminded herself. It’s not Becky’s fault I didn’t put on pajamas. “Honey, I’m not sure that’s a good idea.” Becky had never seen her in anything less than pajamas, and usually a robe, too. That was until last night when she lost her mind and went naked under the robe.

    “Please, Mommy.”

    Mary remained on her side with her arms crossed in front of her chest, facing away from Becky. When was the last time Becky called her Mommy? Her daughter sounded so sweet and innocent when she said it. Becky wiggled closer and put her hand on Mary’s upper arm. She stiffened, prepared to send her daughter away before the girl got any closer. Becky’s thigh brushed across her butt cheek. Mary’s heart rate soared. Nothing that soft and sensual had touched any part of her body in decades. Becky knows you’re naked, Mary thought and waited for the girl to say something.

    Becky pulled Mary’s hair back, exposing her ear and neck. “Mommy,” Becky whispered, “it’s okay.”

    Dammit, no it’s not. Had it been so long since someone touched her that the whisp of her daughter’s breath made her nipples swell? “Honey, maybe now isn’t the best time for this.”

    “Why not?” Becky asked and kissed her neck just below her earlobe. It was one of the most sensitive spots on Mary’s body, and a buzz ran down her spine and triggered a frightening sensation between her legs.

    Because I’m naked, she thought, but said, “Because.”

    Her daughter reached down and dragged her fingernails up the side of Mary’s thigh, over her hip and on to her waist. At the same time, the girl’s lips grazed her ear. “But Mommy, you deserve to be cuddled.”

    Mary didn’t know if she was more shocked by her daughter’s inappropriate attention or the way her body had responded. It got hard to breathe. “No, Becky, no.” She needed to give the girl her serious eyes. “Becky Ann.” She turned back against her daughter, pushing the girl out of the way. “I said no.” Mary’s eyes betrayed her.

    “But Mommy,” Becky said, rolling toward her. She was stunned by Becky’s brazen defiance. “You gave up everything for us, and you never get to feel good.”

    Becky put her leg over Mary’s, and it pushed between them as the girl rolled further forward. The baby-bottom smooth skin of Becky’s bald pubic mound came to rest on the front of Mary’s thigh. “Becky, what has gotten into you?” The girl wasn’t wearing panties under her shirt, and she had the nerve to put her crotch on her mother’s leg. “You’re acting so inappropriate.”

    The threatening tone didn’t deter Becky. Her fingernails crisscrossed Mary’s stomach in a downward motion. It was the right time to put her foot down and make Becky stop. “Young lady—” Her daughter kissed her right on the lips. “What on Earth has gotten into you? You’re acting crazy.” The word crazy played back in her mind, and she immediately regretted saying it.

    “No, I’m not,” Becky said and tightened her thighs, squeezing Mary’s between them. “This isn’t some impulse thing. I know what I’m doing.” She pressed her lips onto Mary’s.

    The wet heat of her daughter’s tongue on her lips came at the same moment as the hunching grind. The hot juices that smeared on Mary’s skin made it perfectly clear how serious Becky was. She stared into Becky’s eyes, pleading with her. “Stop, honey, stop.”

    “Don’t you like it, like the way I kiss?” Becky asked and tightened her leg muscle against her mother’s crotch. “You liked it last night when we were kissing.”

    That was it, that was the last time she remembered hearing her daughter call her, Mommy. It hadn’t been a dream. “That doesn’t matter and stop that.”

    “You mean this?” Becky asked and increased the pressure on Mary’s pubic bone. “Or this?” She grabbed her mother’s tit and kissed her again.

    It was only a few seconds before she stopped her daughter, again, but that was too long. The girl could feel the heat and moisture emanating from her sex, and the incredible stiffness of her responding nipple and Becky knew about Elizabeth. “Honey, your brother?”

    “I locked the door, Mommy.”

    “Good,” she said and grabbed her daughter’s ass. Once it was firmly in her grasp and the girl’s tongue was plunging in and out of her mouth, Mary admitted to her inner self that she had been watching Becky’s body mature, and had started noticing more and more of herself in her little girl. This was something she wanted. Becky humped, and Mary wrapped her legs around her daughter’s back, rotating her crotch upward to meet Becky’s. How could something so wrong feel so right?

    The next morning, Evan found himself alone in Deana’s bed. The previous day of sex, sex, and more sex had worn him out. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d woken up from such an undisturbed, dreamless night of sleep. The first thing that came to his rested brain was what happened with Deana in the shower. In a way, it was as if they had fallen asleep, joined each other in the same dream, then snapped out of it together without remembering the dream. There were times when he’d wake up, and his mind would be tingling with a hint of something interesting that had been happening, yet he had zero recall. Later in the day, a daja vu kind of memory thing might happen, and he would realize it wasn’t a memory from real life but from a dream. Bits and pieces might come back to him. That’s what was happening now. He thought of something from years ago, yet it felt like it had just happened. It had, except it was during that moment in the shower. It felt more like a vision than a dream. They were younger, both there, but on different sides of a closed door. At the time, he hadn’t known Deana was there, but in the dream or vision he did, and he shared her version of what was happening as if they were sharing the same dream at the same time. Damn it.

    Evan jumped out of his sister’s bed and went to find her. The bathroom was empty, so he turned toward the kitchen. A big smile spread across his face when he saw Deana standing in front of the sink with her back to him. The pink towel wrapped around her body was the perfect length, exposing the sharp inward curves at the bottom of her cheeks. He snuck up behind her as he had a few weeks ago, grabbed the edges of the counter on each side of Deana’s body and trapped her. “You’re lucky.”

    The last time Evan did that, it scared Deana. She said, lucky that you scared the shit out of me? This time, Deana twisted, looking back over her shoulder, and said, “I know I am.”

    He used his face to shove Deana’s hair aside and kissed her neck and spoke in her ear, “In the shower yesterday, I saw you a long time ago. You knew, you always knew.”

    Deana nodded. “So?”

    “I could have had you way before the last time we did this at the sink,” he said. “You knew how I felt about you years ago. You spied on me while I was—”

    “Of course I did,” Deana said and turned around in his arms.

    “Why didn’t you tell me you felt the same way?”

    “Because you were too busy jerking off and being scared of those feelings you were having. You pulled away from me, and I was afraid if we went down that path it would get worse. I couldn’t, still can’t lose you. We make each other complete even without our third piece.”

    “Huh, third piece?”

    “Mom, you know, you felt it too, when Mom died it felt like a piece of us was gone.”

    He stared into those black pools, searching for understanding. It was a loss, and it had hurt, but he didn’t feel the broken two leg stool thing Deana was experiencing. There was a reason for that, but Evan couldn’t figure out what it was. “You’re never going to lose me. I need you, too.”

    Deana reached between them. He stepped back, and in his mind, the towel fell in slow motion. “This is your do-over for the last time my towel accidentally fell off.”

    He put his hands on Deana’s narrow waist. She grabbed his neck. They stared at each other for a few seconds, then he asked, “Is it weird that I want to do it in Gloria’s room?”

    Deana shook her head, took his hand and led him to their sister’s room. He felt the same nervous energy he felt the first time, and every other time he was about to make love to his twin.

    Jason had woken up from dreams about Becky pissing on him, and he was horny but didn’t find his sister in her room, so he checked the bathroom, kitchen, living room, and on the patio. Their mother’s car was in the driveway, which wasn’t right, she should have been at work. Since her door was closed, he figured she wasn’t feeling well, so maybe Becky and him could still get away with some of the things he had been dreaming up. That was if she was even home.

    On his way from the living room to the kitchen, Jason heard something, so he stopped and looked down the hallway toward his mother’s door. Becky had just closed it and was walking toward him in a T-shirt. It had a teddy bear on the front of it and wasn’t long enough to hide the fact that she wasn’t wearing underwear. That in itself was no surprise, but Becky had just come from their mother’s room.

    “Hell’s bells, Becky, what the fuck are you doing? Isn’t Mom home?”

    Becky nodded slowly as a smirk curled the corners of her mouth up. “She’s still in bed.”

    “Did she see you like that?” he asked and lifted the edge of his sister’s shirt as if to verify what was already apparent.

    “No, she’s still sleeping,” Becky said.

    “What were you doing in there?”

    “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

    Jason wasn’t sure he did. “Where you going?”

    “I gotta pee,” Becky said and continued down the hall.

    “Can I watch?”

    “Sure, freak.”

    “I’ll give you freak,” he said, wanting to fuck the smartass out of his sister.

    Evan and Deana’s time in Gloria’s room hadn’t been like the lustful, voyeuristic, wanton passion they shared on the couch. The new insight into each other’s emotions and their past sent them down a long, slow, thoughtful path of lovemaking. The twins tapped into their deepest desire to please each other. Evan used everything Miss Tonya taught him. Their final moment of passion ended with Evan’s cum pouring into the center of Deana’s body. It caused her to climax, and they had an orgasm together that they would remember forever. They swam and tumbled down into the fireworks of memories and emotions, but unlike what happened in the shower, this time they fell through the barrier of consciousness. With Evan on top, between Deana’s legs, his cock still buried deep, they were sound asleep.

    As much as Candy trusted her big sister, she didn’t like leaving Sally’s house without answers. To her, knowing had to be better than dreaming up increasingly worse possibilities, but Sally swore that wasn’t true, and promised at some point to answer all of her questions, except whatever the truth was that Cindy had mentioned. Candy had phoned Cindy twice since she woke up, but the girl hadn’t returned her calls. It felt like a horrible rejection, but hadn’t she done that to Cindy for hours the day before, forcing her to drive to the house?

    Now, Candy had to go home and face Deana and Evan. They would want to know why she had suddenly decided to spend the night with Sally, and God forbid they looked in her room. What a basketcase she had been yesterday, puking on the carpet, then running away to her big sister. Sally had always had a way of fixing things or getting her out of a jam, but that was when they were kids. This was adult shit, and it was starting to feel like it was right out of a Sidney Sheldon novel. Other than possibly saving her ass by editing the surveillance video, what could Sally do, and what could she tell her that could make things seem worst than they already were?

    The sight of Cindy sitting on the end of her bed when Deana returned from the shower startled her. “Ah, Cindy.” The look on her cousin’s face worried her. She closed the door and spotted the Victoria Secret bag, shorts, and her flip flops. Shit! “Ah, hi, when did you get here?”

    Cindy stood and asked, “Is everything alright?”

    No, she thought, you found the shorts I took off outside, with the sexy underwear Evan bought me, and a little while ago we were passed out together in Gloria’s bed. He was on top of me, between my legs, and we were naked. Double shit. “Yeah, of course. Why?”

    “Seriously, Dee,” Cindy met her halfway between the bed and door and grabbed her upper arms, “you gotta be more careful. What if I hadn’t been the one to find that?”

    She felt exposed and trapped, but not because she was wearing a towel and being held by the strongest woman she knew. It was Cindy’s expression. Do something, she told herself. “Candy already found my thong, she’s cool.” Yeah, that explains leaving lingerie on the porch. This must be how Evan feels when I unravel him. “It’s Evan’s fault, he left them there when he was chasing me. I can’t believe I didn’t remember—”

    “Dee, relax, this isn’t about that.”

    Cindy doesn’t have a key, Deana thought so she couldn’t have—Of course she does, they’re lovers. Her cousin knew about Evan. She had been there earlier and seen or heard them fucking, and it took her this long to figure out how to confront her. “Cindy, what’s going on?”

    As if they were in a staring contest, Deana couldn’t break away from Cindy’s eyes. “Let’s talk,” Cindy said and pulled her close. She felt like she was looking into a mirror when there is another one behind you. The reflection suddenly multiplies hundreds of times, shrinking as it goes deep, deep, deeper and you vanish at the end of a tiny pinhole. Cindy’s fingertips tenderly moved across Deana’s cheek and looped her hair behind her ear. “It’s okay, Dee, it’s all going to be okay.”

    A shiver made Deana realize Cindy’s hands weren’t gripping her arms anymore. They were still awkwardly close, but she didn’t step back. She wanted to get closer, be hugged and never be released from the empowering love and protection her cousin was channeling. Cindy’s arms were a crushing force, lifting Deana’s feet off the floor.

    The embrace ended, and this time, her cousin swept both hands across Deana’s cheeks, collected her hair and held it in a bunch behind her head. She knew this had nothing to do with Evan and her. It was worse. Cindy’s expression darkened, and her fists tightened around Deana’s hair, tipping her head back. Her cousin’s glistening eyes grew more demanding and intense. “Do you trust me, Dee?” There wasn’t enough slack in Deana’s hair to nod, but she didn’t have to. “Good. Look at me.”

    The commanding tone of Cindy’s voice made Deana nervous, but the strength of the hands on her back scared her. They yanked her forward, and the powerful leg that crushed the gas pedal of a race car was forced between her thighs. “Stop fighting me,” Cindy said.

    Deana submissively surrendered to Cindy’s lips and tongue without looking away from the eyes that were cutting into her soul. The fevered pitch of the kiss increased, and dreamlike memories and odd scenery pierced through her brain like shooting stars slicing the black canvas of night. Time stood still, and Deana’s eyes grew lazy, threatening to close. Something orgasmic sparked in the depths of her body and raced outward, encompassing her in a sphere of glowing love. There was no fear in that place. Her mind was sedated and her body limp. The fight was over. A sob jerked her and Deana realized her heart was pounding. What the fuck is happening? She started to shake and said, “No, no, no,” but she didn’t know what she was objecting to.

    Cindy held her tight and rubbed her back. “Baby, I’m sorry.”

    Deana heard a distant voice say, “It’s okay,” and wondered if she had been the one speaking.

    “No, Dee, it’s not,” Cindy said and held Deana’s face in her hands. “How long have you known?”

    The question could have referred to a few things, but Deana intuitively knew her cousin wanted the answer to one of the two primary thoughts running through her dazed mind. She answered the one she could understand. “I should have known three years ago when I saw the way you looked at each other, but at the race track I knew for sure.” She put her hands on Cindy’s waist, praying her cousin wouldn’t make her answer any more questions. Everything else in her head was confusing and terrifying.

    “I love her, Deana, but Candy doesn’t deserve this. I made things worse for her. I’m so sorry.”

    That mother fucker was hurting Cindy, too. A bitter hatred rose like bile in her throat. “You’re the one with a broken heart, I should be sorry. This is his—”

    “Bullshit, that’s bullshit,” Cindy said and shook her. The ragdoll state of Deana’s body told her she had underestimated the brute strength required to drive a race car. “You have nothing to be sorry for. None of this is your fault.”

    Her towel cascaded down her flesh and piled around her feet. She stared at it with white-knuckled fists that held double her usual rage. If anything other than Cindy had been in front of her, she would have started punching until her body balled up on the floor in a sobbing lump of brokenness.

    “Does Evan know?”

    “Huh, oh.” She shook her head. “Uh-uh, he doesn’t know about either.”

    “Good, he can’t, make sure of that,” Cindy said. “I’m going now, Dee. I’m so sorry you had to go through this, but it’s all going to work out, you’ll see. Hey, make sure Candy doesn’t know I was here. I love you. Bye.”

    A minute later, a roaring, screeching car made Deana jump. She was still standing in the middle of the room with a towel at her feet. Outside in the street, a white cloud of burnt rubber hovered over two long, black streaks. Could Cindy really be a modern day superhero capable of saving her? Deana didn’t think so. Their father always won.

    Evan rushed into the room, saw his naked sister and sighed. “Oh, I guess you didn’t see Cindy. Did you hear her knocking?”

    Deana shook her head.

    “I wonder why she left like that without knocking?”

    “Don’t know, but I was in the shower, so maybe she did? Were you sleeping?”

    Evan nodded. “Yup, I’ll go call her and see what’s going on.”

    “Wait, we only have a little while. You can see Cindy anytime. Can we cuddle? I’d really like that.”

    He looked at his sister’s puppy dog eyes and gorgeous naked body, and the answer was easy. “Which bed, Goldilocks?”

    “Let’s go upstairs, so we don’t have to worry about Mom catching us. We might be there a while.”


  • Cherry (chapter 5)

    Font size : +


    Chapter 5 of the story requested by and dedicated to ‘luckymann’. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy.

    Chapter 5

    The last 24 hours were mostly spent with the Love of my life and I was in an amazing place emotionally. At the same time, I was still troubled about the loss of Katie. My thoughts alternated at random between the two as I drifted off to sleep.

    I found myself walking along an all too familiar road. Up ahead stood a girl facing away from me and I knew who she was before I got to her; she wore a yellow sundress. As I reached her, I stopped next to Katie.

    Without needing to look at her I said, “Hello, Katie.”
    I could sense her look up to me and she said, “Oh; hello David.”
    We stood before “the intersection” and I said, “Why are you here? Wouldn’t you rather be somewhere else?”
    Katie took my hand and said, “Yeah. I don’t like it here. This needs to be different; it looks scary this way.”

    I looked down to see her face and she looked up at me again. For the first time, her eyes looked normal to me. They were deep brown like her hair that was blowing lazily in the breeze. Seeing her eyes with life behind them for the first time gave me an anew sense of the tragic loss.

    I looked back at the intersection and agreed, “It is scary; you’re right. And it definitely needs to be different.”
    Katie asked me, “Can you do it? Make it different?”
    I shook my head saying, “No; that’s not what I do. Remember? I’m just a fireman.”
    Katie said, “I remember.” After a few moments she asked, “Do you know someone that knows how to make roads different?”
    I thought for a moment and said, “I might be able to find someone.”
    “You should try,” she suggested.
    I said, “I’m going to find someone to fix this; I promise.”

    Katie hugged my arm and moments later, she was gone. I woke up to see it was still the middle of the night. Not wanting to forget the dream before morning, I wrote notes to myself and went back to sleep.

    I had another dream, but this time it was about Cherry—and much more pleasant. The dreamed focused around the possible pregnancy we were facing together, but there was never a moment that said definitively that she was either positive or negative—just as the results were to be revealed to us, something would happen to stop us from getting the information we sought.

    Unable to sleep in (even though it was a Saturday), I got up early and went straight to my computer. After a brief search online, I found that, as luck would have it, there would be a town hall meeting next Wednesday. I would be there: I had a mission.

    I got dressed (still without having a shower), grabbed my HD camera, and went for a drive. I was going to “the intersection”, but this time it wasn’t about my work—it was about my mission and the promise I made to a little girl in my dreams. I parked my car on the side of the road and got out before getting to work. I started taking pictures of the intersection from every angle imaginable; pictures approaching the intersection from both roads and both directions; pictures at the intersection showing blind spots and possible optical illusions that could cause a driver to miscalculate the speed or distance of a vehicle.

    When I was satisfied that I had enough photos to document the intersection, I went home and got back on the computer. I did a satellite search and found the view of the area from directly above. I saved the image to disk and took it with me to have a large print made.

    With the collected materials in hand, I began putting together a presentation of the problem; it was so easy even I was able to do it! It infuriated me that no one else had done this before now. It occurred to me that perhaps they knew it was a problem but just didn’t know what to do about it (or worse, didn’t care).

    Knowing that it did little good to simply point out a problem and have no solution to offer, I began trying to work out how to fix the intersection. By no stretch of the imagination was I a civil engineer and the solution was evading me. Putting in an overpass only served to move the problem further up the road. There was already a light there and it was clear that was not enough. Signs did little or nothing to alert drivers not paying attention.

    My project was beginning to frustrate me when my phone rang. It was Cherry calling to FaceTime with me. I took the call (of course) and she was still lying in bed.

    I said, “Well, good morning sleepy head! You know it’s 12:30, right?”
    Through a yawn she answered, “Yeah, I know. The game tired me out last night; my legs are sore—but in a good way.”
    I smiled at her coded message and said, “I know what you mean: I had a good workout yesterday, too.”
    As she got out of bed she asked, “What are you doing?”

    I told her about my day to that point and how I was at a loss for a way to fix the issue. While I talked, I could see Cherry as she went about her business in her room and she took me with her into the bathroom. Without a bit of embarrassment, she sat on the toilet and peed. She wasn’t showing the graphic details of it; all I could see was her face and the picture over the toilet in the background as she listened to me, but I knew what she was doing. She finished and set her phone down giving me an excellent view of the ceiling for a few moments before I heard a flush and then running water.

    She came back to the phone and her hair was piled up in a bun on top of her head. She walked over to the tub and the sound of running water became louder. She propped the phone up on a shelf near the tub and I could see her sitting on the side of it as she added bubble bath to the running water.

    I finished telling her about my project and how I was stuck at the moment and she offered, “Sometimes when you get to a point like that, you have to just stop and step back from it for a while. Think about something else and come back to it with a clear mind.”
    I conceded, “Yeah. You might be right.”

    I could just make out Cherry’s Mom yelling something to her when she relied yelling, “OK!” Her Mom said something else and Cherry said, “No thanks; I’m fine!”

    Before I could ask what that was about, she informed me that her Mom was going to the store for groceries. Before I could finish the thought about going to see her while her Mom was gone, Cherry said, “Don’t even think about it: she won’t be gone long enough—unfortunately.”

    Cherry was still sitting on the side of the tub and testing the temperature of the water. I was only able to see from her knees to the top of her mid-drift. She was wearing a pair of loose-fitting shorts that were cut from a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. Cherry made an adjustment to the hot water valve before pulling the t-shirt over her head. I could see the very bottom of her amazing tits and found myself tilting my phone in attempt to see more. She stood up and all I could see was the very bottom of her self-made shorts before she pushed them down to her feet, giving me a brief look at her breasts, before stepping out of the shorts. She stepped into the tub and sank down into the bubbles, finally coming face to face with me on the screen.

    I watched as she quietly luxuriated in her bubble bath. There were enough bubbles to hide her breasts from view, but not her shoulders and upper chest. However, I was really just focused on her face; she wore no makeup and she was still stunning. The hair hastily piled on top of her head was just as sexy (perhaps because of the setting) than if she had spent an hour fixing it.

    Cherry sang a sweet song; replacing the words with various sounds like ‘la’, ‘de’, ‘dum’, and etcetera. Her singing voice was like that of an angel and I was not surprised. She would periodically took over at me on her phone and give a mildly amused smile—probably due to the stupid look on my face.

    I continued to watch as she reached for something out of frame. She leaned back and one leg rose above the bubbles—toes pointed. The item she had grabbed turned out to be a lady’s razor and she began gliding it along her silky skin. I had been with her just over 12 hours ago and they were like silk then; I guessed she shaved them regardless of need. She continued to sing while finishing her legs. Once she completed the task, she bent her knees up and leaned forward into them; wrapping her arms around her legs while we continued to talk.

    We talked about anything that happened to come to mind. Neither of us was afraid to broach a subject; if we thought about it, we brought it up without hesitation or worry due to possible reactions. We discussed everything from when we might get to see each other again to where we saw our relationship going; from what we were going to do if she was pregnant to how many kids we thought we would want to have.

    Cherry leaned forward again, but this time she flipped the lever to drain the water from her bubble bath.

    I asked, “No more bubble bath?”
    She answered with a smile, “You can’t have a bubble bath without bubbles. See? They are all gone.”

    She picked up the phone and gave me a view from higher up; looking down at her in the tub. Just as she had said: there was nothing in the tub but clear water and an incredibly sexy, naked young lady.

    Suddenly, Cherry gasped in faux shock and she used her free arm to try and cover her exposed body while saying, “How dare you look in upon me while I’m bathing!” She put on an over-exaggerated southern belle accent that seemed to come straight out of a western movie from the 1940’s.
    Picking up on her joke, I adapted my own cowboy accent and said, “Terribly sorry Ma’am. I didn’t recon there was no one in here.”
    She was still holding the phone in the same position when she said in the same voice, “Well look away you cad!”
    I said, “I’m powerful sorry, Miss, but if you ain’t just the pertiest thing I ever did see—I…caint…look away!”

    The last line had her laughing and she dropped character, securing me the ‘win’ for our little game. She stood up and reached for her towel to dry off. The phone was propped up again and I could see almost all of her bathroom. She dried off as casually as if no one was watching and hung the towel to dry. Once again she sat on her vanity stool, applied lotion to her legs, and I found myself wishing I was there to do it for her—still able to sense the fragrance of it. Besides, I was much more thorough when it came to massaging it into her skin! Cherry turned to face her mirror, let down her hair, and began brushing it out in long, slow strokes.

    In a very nonchalant tone, Cherry asked me, “What were you doing a week ago at this time?”
    I said, “One week ago at this time? Easy: I was with you at the mall.” I looked at the clock to get the exact time and said, “At this precise time, we had finished lunch and were still talking in the food court.”
    Seeing an opportunity to challenge me, she asked, “What was I wearing?”
    I said matter-of-fact, “Black yoga shorts and a tank top; that was easy.”
    Her eyes narrowed and she asked, “Yeah, but what did I have for lunch?”
    I said, “Oh, give me a break! How am I supposed to remember that you had a spinach salad topped with char grilled chicken and balsamic vinaigrette? Next you’ll expect me to remember that you like an orange wedge in your water instead of lemon!”
    Cherry’s mouth hung open for a moment in surprise. “You, Mr. Mann, have impressed me! For your attention to detail, you shall be handsomely rewarded!”
    “Really? What is my reward?” I asked.
    “It’s a surprise so don’t ask!”
    I said, “Can I ask WHEN I will get it?”
    She teased, “No-you-can’t!”
    I sighed in ‘disappointment’ and said, “Ok; fine…”

    Cherry stood and only then did I remember that she was still as naked as the day she was born. She took me with her to her closet and turned the phone around to show me her clothes. She first opened a drawer that had all of her panties and even some lingerie. She was digging through the unfolded, unorganized collection of intimates while whispering ‘what to wear, what to wear?’ Something caught my eye.

    “Oh, what was that—the red thing?”
    She dug around and asked, “This?”
    I said, “No, there was something else, go back!”
    She dug around again and found the item, “This??”
    “Yeah!”
    “It’s a garter belt,” she answered.
    I said, “Oh, that is HOT,” and she pulled it out of the drawer before grabbing the thigh-high stockings that matched them.
    “Ok, now I need panties. Help me find panties.”

    She was digging through the drawer when I barely caught sight of the perfect pair. “There! The little red pair!”
    She questioned me holding the very sheer, G-string panties up, “THESE?!”
    I said, “OH YEAH!”
    She said, “I had these when I was like 12! They are too small!”
    I said, “I’ll bet they still fit! They are perfect…”
    Cherry said, “Well, there’s only one bra that will go with this…”

    She pulled out the next drawer and retrieved a red bra that was almost as sheer as the panties before she began getting dressed. She faced away from me as she stepped into the tiny panties—they looked like they would be small for a Barbie doll.

    As the string disappeared between the cheeks of her perfect ass and the side strings were pulled up over her hips, she leaned forward to look at the little patch over her crotch and said, “Oh, these are so naughty!”

    She turned to the side, denying me a view from the front, to sit on her stool and she slowly slid her stockings on while trying to pay no attention to me watching her. With both stockings on, she stood again (still facing away from me) and she put her garter belt on; attaching the four elastic suspenders to the tops of her stockings. She was the sexiest woman I could imagine!

    She put on her bra and asked, “Are you ready to see?”
    I had to swallow hard before I could say, “Yeah; I’m ready!”

    Cherry turned slowly, struck a model’s pose, and I nearly came in my pants. Fortunately I had the presence of mind to take a screen capture! And, a part of me wished I would go blind at that very moment so that would be the image forever burned into my brain! The red lingerie complemented her hair perfectly and her green eyes seemed to grow in intensity. But I would be lying if I didn’t admit that her panties were drawing my attention like a hypnotist’s pocket watch. The tiny patch did almost nothing to cover her. Not one part of the fabric was opaque, leaving all of her parts clearly visible. As they passed her clitoris, they pressed immediately between her vaginal lips and vanished; giving her a major ‘camel toe’. Cherry tried to pull them up a little to try and get them to cover more of what little pubic hair she kept, but they weren’t moving very much.

    It pained me to say it, but I didn’t want her to be uncomfortable, so I said, “Those panties are really hot on you, but they look like they don’t feel very good. How about a different pair?”
    Cherry said, “Actually, they are quite comfy! The fabric is really soft and they feel so naughty; I can feel every move I make. They feel better now than they did years ago!”
    “Really?” I asked amazed.
    She just nodded and said, “I’m going to wear these all day; these are my panties for the day!”

    Cherry went back to her closet to pick out what else she would wear for the day and she decided that she would put on a basic pair of jeans and an over-sized sweat shirt (with no additional t-shirt) over the selected underwear. A pair of socks would keep her Mom from noticing that she had stockings on her feet. When she was done getting dressed, it was impossible to see the sexy lingerie she wore underneath the average outfit.

    Just then, Cherry’s Mom returned from grocery shopping and she had to go and help bring the bags inside. We each said, ‘I love you’, and ended the FaceTime call. She would tell me later about her Mom’s reaction to her outfit for the day.

    Her Mom took one look at her and asked, “To what do we owe this to?”
    Not understanding, Cherry asked, “What?”
    Her Mom said, “The way you’re dressed?”
    Cherry looked at herself and asked, “What’s wrong with this?”
    Her Mom answered, “Nothing. It’s just for once you aren’t wearing anything that is skin-tight, too revealing, or slutty. I was just wondering why.”
    Cherry said, “I’m grounded: it’s not like I’m going anywhere or any of my friends are going to see me… HEY! I’m not a slut!”
    “I didn’t say you were. Just some of the things you like to wear—sometimes—are a little slutty.”
    Cherry said, “I just felt like being comfy today. That’s all.”

    Her Mom accepted the explanation, completely oblivious to what Cherry wore underneath.

    Meanwhile, I had gone back to my project of finding a solution to the dangerous intersection. The transition of getting back to work was a gradual one; I was having a difficult time putting the conversations, bubble bath and fashion shows behind me. But I told myself that any guy with a pulse would be having the same problem.

    Looking over the multiple pictures and notes I’d made about my observations, I thought back to what Cherry said when I told her of the dead-end I was running into. She said that you just had to ‘stop and step back from it’ sometimes. Her words (especially the ‘step back’ part) echoed in my head and I had a sudden thought: the problem wasn’t AT the intersection; it was the stretch of interstate that seamlessly transitioned into local roads with nothing more than road signs to warn about the transition. That meant the REAL problem was at least ¾ of a mile before the intersection. I thought if there was a way to make sure that ALL drivers were completely aware of what lay ahead, the problem would be solved. I asked myself, ‘how do you get someone to know that there is a stop on what appears to be an interstate? Almost as soon as I asked the question, I had the answer. It was so unbelievably stupid and simple that I had difficulty in believing it might work. The solution in simplest terms was a toll booth. The lanes could be divided with guard rails and heavy plastic poles leading up to the rails: an unaware driver would notice hitting the poles and the only thing to be hurt is a front bumper and maybe a headlight. He would regain control before reaching the guard rails and another disaster would be averted. Throw in some ‘rumple strips’ for good measure and maybe even a modest speed bump 50 yards from the intersection and there would never be another “Katie tragedy” at this intersection again!

    I went into overdrive to put the presentation together; it had to be ready before the town hall meeting on Wednesday! I knew that exact distances for placement of the various elements to the concept would have to be calculated by an actual engineer, so I didn’t worry about those things too much. Instead I just focused on making it look neatly organized, well thought out, and most importantly, fool-proof and too safe to say ‘no’.

    Reaching a good stopping point for the night, I cleaned up a bit and realized I was starting to feel sick. As I was trying to figure out why, it dawned on me that I had not eaten a thing all day. I went to the fridge and raided it like a bear in a camper’s cooler. With my stomach full, I finally noticed that a new level of funk was emanating from me; it was time to get a shower.

    The phone rang with a FaceTime call just as I was about to step into the shower. Knowing it was Cherry, I answered it.

    Cherry took one look at me and teasingly said, “Oh, you dirty-dirty man! Are you just walking around like that?”
    I said, “Very funny; I was just getting in the shower. How was your day?”
    She said, “It was pretty good. I got some good news!”
    Thinking I might know what it was I asked, “Did you get your period?”
    “No, not yet; that’s not it…”
    “Oh. What’s the good news, then?” I asked.
    She said, “The warden is reducing my sentence by half; I’m off of being grounded after school Monday!”
    A bit surprised I said, “Oh, ok. That is good news! Maybe we can get together for that cup of coffee you agreed to having with me?”
    Confused, Cherry asked, “What? What cup of coffee?”
    I explained, “At the game; you said you’d meet me for coffee so we could get to know each other more.”
    She smiled and said, “Right—THAT cup of coffee. I’m going to have to say: ‘we’ll see’. I have practice Monday after school and I’ll let you guess who is taking me home… But we’ll do that soon. Ok?”
    I understood and said, “For you: I will wait.”

    Without warning, Cherry pulled her sweat shirt over her head and discarded it on the floor. She was still wearing the sheer red bra from that morning. She propped the phone up again in the bathroom and I could see her red garter belt above the belt line of her jeans. After popping the button open and pushing the zipper down, she splayed the fly open as wide as she could and I could not see any sign of the tiny panties she put on that morning. For a moment I wondered if she had opted to take them off and go ‘commando’, but as she slipped the denim garment down, the side strings came into view; leading the way to the tiny triangle of clear, red fabric. The jeans came off and Cherry looked like she just jumped off the pages of a Playboy magazine (not that the magazine had ever featured anyone as beautiful as my Cherry…)!

    I said, “You are simply stunning. I can’t believe you are still wearing those…”
    She said, “I told you: they feel good. They had me thinking about you with every move I made—all day.”
    “I think about you all day, too—and I wear boxers!”

    Cherry puckered her lips at me and released the garter’s suspender straps from the tops of her thigh-high stockings before hooking her fingers under the side strings to the panties and working them down. Once they were off, she stood and I could easily see an imprint of where they sat on her—even her mons had a triangle pressed into it. She sat on her vanity stool, slid her stockings off and stood; naked and ready to get in the shower.

    We ended the call and took our showers; separate, but together in spirit. I texted her when I got out of the shower, but not surprisingly, she took a little longer. Almost as soon as she got out, she called to continue our FaceTime conversation. She was wrapped in towels; one wrapped around her at chest level—the second swirled on top of her head to dry her hair.

    As we talked, Cherry went about her nighttime beauty routine in preparation for bed. As she finished, she looked at her phone screen to see me in my boxers and a t-shirt and made a disappointed face.

    She said, “I thought maybe you would wear the same thing to bed that I’m going to wear…”
    My first thought was of one of her pairs of panties hanging on my bed and that was a strange thought to me. I said, “I don’t think either pair of you panties here would fit me, for one thing. And for another, that’s a little weird, don’t you think?”
    Cherry looked at me like I just said the dumbest thing she’d ever heard in her life and said, “You really are crazy. You know that, right? I wasn’t talking about that; I was talking about this…”

    Cherry pulled her towel off to one side and held it up and away from her completely bare body. Seeing her like that never got old. It had long since become pointless to look at online porn: there was nothing there that did for me what Cherry could do. I couldn’t even remember when I last looked at porn or even what sites I used to surf. Without a word, I stripped out of my t-shirt and before it cleared my head she was pulling her hair out of the second towel. I removed my boxers and we were both naked. And even though she was about 45 minutes away from me, there was a connection to her, just knowing that we were doing this together. We went to bed and simply talked until one of us fell asleep; neither of us knew which one was the first to pass out.

    The next morning I saw that the call had become disconnected so I tried to call her back. When the phone call went straight to voice mail, I figured the call had ended because her phone died—she was occasionally bad about charging her phone. But that was probably for the better since I still had some work to do on my project; mostly finishing touches and getting an outline of what I needed to say so I wouldn’t get up there and start stammering for words.

    I had finished the outline and was going over what I was going to say in my head when Cherry finally called to say ‘good morning’ (even though it was almost noon). I made fun of her for being ‘lazy’ on the weekends, but truth be told, I was the same way when I was in school. I confessed to my own weekend schedule at her age and ‘let her off the hook’ easy.

    Changing the subject Cherry said, “So, my period is due any time now. It is supposed to be here either today or tomorrow.”
    I said, “Yeah, I was thinking about that earlier. Obviously it hasn’t happened yet…”
    “No; nothing yet,” she answered to my non-question.
    I said, “Either way, I’m not worried: it’s going to be what it’s going to be. We’ll figure it out together, ok?”
    She said, “Yeah, I know; I’m not worried either. Maybe about some things, but not about having it. You know?”

    I told her that I understood and that we were on the same page. For me, there was no point in getting stressed about something that was too late to change. Besides, I wasn’t sure about which outcome I would prefer—part of me said that I hoped she wasn’t pregnant, while the other part said it would be great if she was. As that thought was finishing, another completed before I realized it started: it would be great because I already knew I wanted to be with her forever—she was my ‘one’.

    That thought stopped me dead in my tracks. How could I be so sure about her after such a relatively short time? I couldn’t answer that question other than to say, ‘because I AM SURE’. Before I even got off the phone with Cherry, I began looking online at rings for her. I wasn’t planning on going right out and buying an engagement ring right away: even though I was sure, it was still far too soon in the relationship for that. The reason I started looking was because I needed to get an idea of how much I was going to need to save in order to make such a purchase.

    It didn’t take long for me to get the answer—a lot more than what I currently had in the bank! So, I set up a separate savings fund and directed a portion of my pay check to go into it automatically. To help the account grow a little faster, I started saving every penny I could in a jar and depositing my collection once a week in my ‘ring fund’. I was astonished to learn I had been blowing an average of $25 a week in change and small bills!

    The next two days seemed to pass in slow-motion. Between Cherry’s Mom picking her up from practice and getting ready for my presentation, we were not able to get together on the sly as we’d hoped we could; even though she was no longer grounded.

    Monday came and went without Cherry having her period—she was officially late. She asked her squad leader and best friend, Olivia, to get her a pregnancy tester from the drug store; Olivia was NOT pleased (but as a true friend, bought the test kit for her). Late Monday night, Cherry called me to give me the news about her no-show monthly visitor and that she wanted me on the phone when she took the test.

    She read the directions quietly to me and went through the steps as prescribed. Several minutes filled with mixed emotions later, Cherry read the stick to me.

    “According to this,” she said, “I’m not going to have a baby. I don’t get it: if I’m not, why haven’t I had my period yet?”
    I said, “I don’t know. Maybe it’s wrong. Or, maybe you are just really late. Did the kit come with two?”
    She said, “Yeah. Should I try the other one?”
    I said, “No; not right now. Take it in the morning. Sometimes the first one of the morning is more accurate.”
    Cherry said, “Ok: I’ll call you at 6:00, then?”
    I said, “I’ll be up!”

    I didn’t sleep much that night; a wide range of thoughts swam through my head, keeping me confused about what I really wanted to hear in the morning. I was out of bed by 5:30 and wanted to call her. But I refrained in case she was sleeping. It was 6:02 when my phone finally rang.

    I answered the phone saying, “God morning! I thought you’d never call!”
    She laughed and said, “Very funny… I have good news and I have bad news: which do you want first?”
    I said, “I like to be optimistic: good news first…”
    Cherry said, “The good news is there’s no need to take the test this morning. I got my period last night—I’m not pregnant.”
    A bit surprised (at that being the good news) I said, “Oh! Ok. That is good news, I guess. What’s the bad news?”
    She said, “The bad news is I’m not pregnant.”
    I laughed slightly and said, “AWWW, Babe… Don’t worry: there’s plenty of time for that down the road. Now would have been bad timing for you anyway. Remember?”
    Sounding a mix of sad and reflective, she said, “I know. But still…”
    I asked, “What do you propose? Should we now try and MAKE SURE you get pregnant?!”
    Cherry nearly gasped and said, “Oh god no! I mean: I don’t want to do that on purpose right now! It just would have been kind of nice if it had happened. That doesn’t make sense, I know. It’s complicated!”
    “No: it’s not complicated,” I said, “I get it—I really do.”
    Switching the subject, Cherry said, “I want to see you so bad, but today is going to be like yesterday. Tomorrow might work, though. What time is your ‘thing’?”

    I said the ‘thing’ was scheduled for mid morning and I was sure I’d be out of there well in time to make it to see her practice, so we made plans accordingly before she had to go and get ready for school.

    That day was spent going over notes and fine-tuning what I needed to say at the meeting. The speech was more-or-less memorized and I wondered how much of it would actually happen the way I envisioned it going down. I tried to imagine what questions they might have and tried to come up with all the answers to them. And even though this was extremely important to me (and the community, in my opinion), I was not stressed about it. It was like I had found a center balance within me and I was able to keep calm and focused.

    That night after her cheerleading practice, we texted and chatted for a while, but Cherry insisted that we call it a night by 10:00; she knew the importance of the following day and wanted to make sure I was rested and thinking clearly for it.

    The day of the town hall meeting came and it felt like I had been waiting for years for that day. I was at least thirty minutes early and wearing my fireman’s dress uniform; the thought was that maybe showing my public service would give me some latitude if I inadvertently broke some political protocol or policy. As it turned out, that was not really necessary since town hall meetings were less formal than I had imagined them to be.

    There were a few dozen local residents attending the meeting, each with their own particular issue they wanted to have addressed. Most issues seemed to be a bit ‘self-serving’ to me: one woman wanted the speed limit lowered on her street so her kids could ride their bikes in the road; another wanted the school bus route changed to stop in front of her home. One by one the ‘issues’ were discussed; few had clear resolutions.

    It was getting towards the end of the meeting when I finally got the chance to pitch my idea. Introducing myself as a firefighter from the nearby station 3, I thanked the chairman and the board for their time; the chairman said I had the floor.

    I said, “Thank you, sir. The reason I’m here is because of this intersection.” I handed him the photos as I set up my presentation of the problem and continued, “As I’m sure you are aware, there was an accident here a week ago last Sunday. A mother and her young daughter both lost their lives in that accident; I held the little girl’s hand as she died on the way to the hospital. This intersection is dangerous in the way it is laid out and I believe if we don’t do something about it, Katie and her mother will not be the last ones to die here.”

    The chairman said, “I understand, Mr. Mann; but we have looked at this intersection before and there really isn’t anything that can be done about it.”
    I said, “With all due respect sir, I believe we can fix it—make it much safer than it is at present.”

    He began to scan through my ideas and seemed to be thinking the matter through before he said, “I’m afraid it just isn’t in the budget to build this. The cost is…”
    I cut him off and said, “The cost, sir? Does it cost more than the life of a seven year old girl—and her mother? What about the costs of all those before them? Exactly how many people have to be hurt or killed here before ‘cost’ is not an issue? I’m sorry: I don’t mean to sound like I’m questioning you. Like I said, I don’t know politics. But if you look closer at my proposal, you will see that there is an option for adding a toll booth. With the volume of traffic that goes through there, I’m sure that even a small toll would not only pay for the construction, but would be a source of income for the city.”
    He replied, “Yes, I see that. You can’t just simply put up a toll anywhere you feel like it because there’s a bad intersection.”
    I said, “I agree, sir. But this isn’t just a bad intersection. It’s an interstate transitioning into local roads and it is the State’s most dangerous. Just look at the report of serious to fatal accidents here compared to all other similar accidents for the rest of the State. For the last five years in a row, there were twice as many here as there were in the next dangerous intersection. I believe if we build even half of what I’m proposing, this intersection will come off the list by next year! And I’m sure the voters will notice that.”

    He seemed to recognize that last line for exactly what it was but let it go. He assured me that he would push the issue forward until some resolution was reached. I wondered for a moment if he was just pacifying me, but then he asked if he could have copies of everything I had presented sent to his office. I told him the copy he had was his to keep and he ended the meeting by thanking ME for MY time.

    Leaving the meeting in high spirits, I looked at the time and it was almost time to leave to watch Cherry’s practice. I was beside myself with anticipation; I had not been with her since the Friday before! I went home, changed, and headed for Middletown.

    There were still some students leaving the parking lot when I arrived at Cherry’s school. It was about 20 minutes after I parked that she and the other girls gathered in what I assumed was their usual practice spot. Cherry ran up to me and jumped into my arms to give me a big hug. Olivia did not approve. She called Cherry back to the group and whispered something to her under her breath. Cherry just rolled her eyes behind Olivia’s back and waved to me with a wide grin before getting in line to start practice.

    Watching her was just as amazing as ever! It was difficult to believe how much spirit poured out of her. The other girls seemed to be trying to just keep up with her energy, and they had a lot, too. Olivia on the other hand, clearly had something on her mind and I was sure I knew what it was. She barely smiled at all and periodically shot me dagger eyes.

    Around 45 minutes into the practice, Cherry excused herself to run inside and I assumed she needed a ‘bathroom break’. She motioned to me, using her fingers and thumbs to make a heart over her chest and then pointed at me. She mouthed the words ‘be right back; stay here’ and ran inside. Before Cherry was out of sight, Olivia had the others doing strength building exercises and she gave me a look that seemed to come from Satan himself. It was obvious to me that I would not be seeing her application for membership to my fan club any time soon. Again, I thought I knew why, but I would soon find out that I was not entirely correct about that assumption.

    Soon enough, Cherry was back and the girls continued their practice. Olivia seemed to keep them all longer than any of them wanted to stay and it felt like it was purely to keep Cherry away from me. Eventually she had to let the group go and the practice ended. Olivia turned to walk back to the gym and never looked in our direction.

    I said, “Wow: Olivia is pretty pissed at me.”
    Cherry said, “No, not really. Why do you think that?”
    I asked, “Are you kidding me? Did you see the way she’s been looking at me?! If she had actual daggers for eyes, I’d be a bloody murder victim right now! That girl hates me…”
    She said, “She doesn’t ‘hate’ you. She’s not happy about me not knowing for a moment if I was pregnant, but she doesn’t ‘hate you’ because of it.”
    I asked, “Then what would you call it? What’s her problem with me?”
    Cherry explained, “Oh, she’s just jealous. But she’ll get over it; don’t worry.”
    I said, “She has nothing to be jealous about: she’s a very pretty girl; captain of the cheerleading squad—I’ll bet she could date just about any guy she wanted at this school.”
    She gave a half-laugh and said, “Yeah! That’s not going to happen!”
    I was surprised by Cherry’s reaction and said, “Why not? She’s pretty; in nice shape; seems like a loyal friend…is something wrong with her?”
    Cherry said, “No; there’s nothing ‘wrong’ with her—she’s just not likely to ever have a boyfriend, that’s all.”
    I asked, “Why would you say that?”
    Cherry shook her head and sighed before saying, “Because she’s…well…let me put it this way: you know how a person acts when they are jealous of someone else?
    I said simply, “Sure.”
    Trying to bring it together, she asked, “Who gets the dirty looks?”
    I answered, “The person they are jealous of.”
    She said, “Right…”
    I asked, “Then why am I getting the dirty looks?!”
    “Oh my god, REALLY?” Cherry asked. “Because she’s jealous of you! I can’t believe you made me say it…”
    Showing how dense I can be and still not getting it, I said, “That doesn’t even make sense: ‘jealous of me’—if she was jealous of me, that would mean that she wanted to be with… Hold on a second! Are you telling me that she’s a—“
    Cherry cut me off before I could say the word, “YES! That’s what I’m telling you!”
    Stunned, I said, “Oh my god! So Olivia is—“
    “YES”
    Pointing to Cherry and continuing I said, “And she wants to be with—“
    “Yes…”
    I remarked, “What a poor, confused girl. I mean: she knows you’re not a lesbian, right?”
    She said, “Yeah, she knows… We’re best friends, remember?”
    I asked, “So how did she get to where she is? I mean, she knows you are straight, but somehow she has fixated on you? How does that happen?”
    Cherry seemed to groan internally and asked, “Are you sure you want to hear this?”
    I said, “Yeah, tell me how this happened? I’m really curious.”
    She said, “Ok, but first you have to promise not to judge me because it’s sorta my fault.”
    I said, “Your fault? How could it be your fault?”

    Cherry just stared at me…

    Understanding what she was waiting for I said, “OK: I promise not to judge you! That goes without saying from now on, ok?”
    She said, “Alright. To explain how this happened, I have to start from the very beginning. Olivia and I have known each other for pretty much our entire lives. We have been best friends since grade school and because we are neighbors, we played together all of the time. We were always having sleepovers together and we told each other everything. It’s what best friends do. You know? And from the time we were really little, when we were having a sleep over, we did everything together; we even took bubble baths together. It was just kid’s stuff; you know how kids are. So, as the years passed, we outgrew bubble baths and it eventually became showers. Again: nothing was ‘going on’; it was just two friends taking a shower and we thought nothing of it at all. Other than helping to scrub each other’s backs, we didn’t even touch each other.”

    “So this one time Olivia was sleeping over and we were talking about boys. I used to tease her about liking the wimpiest boys in school…but anyway, there was this boy that I liked and I decided one day that I wanted to let him kiss me and I told Olivia. But I was scared to do it because I didn’t want to be a terrible kisser—I’d never kissed anyone before. I was afraid he would tell his friends that I was an awful kisser and I’d be an outcast. I guess it never dawned on me that he would be bad too or that neither of us would know the difference… Anyway, Olivia said she didn’t want to be bad at kissing either and someone had the bright idea of practicing on a mirror. I tried it first and after she tried it we both agreed that it didn’t work too well. SOOOOO… Olivia suggested that we practice—together. She said that after everything we had done together over the years, the things we could tell each other and no one else, we could try this and it would be our secret. We could learn how to kiss and be really good at it for our first time.”

    “And so, that’s what we did. The first kiss was just a quick kiss; it happened so fast we banged our teeth together and it was as bad as we feared it would be with a boy. So we calmed ourselves down and did it again slower. After a few minutes of practicing our kissing, we just kept going and it was nice. It was not at all a sexual experience to either of us—we just wanted to figure out what to do and how to do it. You know?”

    I said, “So, you and Olivia kissed once when you were kids and she’s been fixated on you ever since?”
    Cherry continued her story saying, “WELLLLL….No. It wasn’t exactly a one-time thing. We kept having sleepovers and she said that she still wasn’t sure she was good enough yet and wanted to practice some more. And I didn’t mind kissing her, so we did. Pretty soon, I forgot all about kissing the boy I liked and just wanted to kiss Olivia. She was and is still my best friend besides you. I love her, but it’s not like how I Love you—with her, it’s not a romantic Love—it’s just…different. It’s like: with her, it’s not about whether she’s a girl or a boy; it’s the connection—the close friendship—we have. I don’t know how else to explain it.”

    “After this went on for a while, we heard one day that girls who kiss other girls are called ‘lesbians’. Neither of us knew what that word meant. We wanted to know if what we were doing made us lesbians, so she looked it up on the internet and our eyes were opened! She liked what we found; I wasn’t interested. She eventually told me that she was a lesbian and I told her that I was certain that I was straight. She was ok with my choice and I was ok with hers—it changed nothing between us. In fact, it brought us closer together.”

    “I can’t even tell you exactly when it happened because it was so gradual, but eventually we weren’t just kissing; we were making out. We weren’t having sex or anything—you know that, though. We always kept our clothes on and there was no mouth action below the neckline, but were getting pretty hot and heavy. ”

    I asked Cherry, “So, are you saying you are bi?”
    She said, “NO! I’m not BI! I would NEVER do any of what I have done with Olivia with another girl! I know that doesn’t make sense…”
    I said, “It makes some sense. So, that’s as far as you guys have gone: fully clothed and making out?”
    Cherry said, “WELLLLL….”
    I said, “Oh, there’s more…”
    She said, “Yeah, a little. Just before I met you, things were…starting to…go further….”
    I asked, “What does that mean?”
    She said, “This past summer, I was sleeping at her place and their air conditioner broke. It was really hot, even with the fans on. We were making out as usual and she said that it was too hot and she took her t-shirt off. It wasn’t like I hadn’t seen her boobs nearly every day of my life so what was the big deal? And the same was true about her seeing mine—and it WAS hot—so I took mine off, too. So, in just our panties, we were back to making out. She was—I can’t believe I’m telling you all of this, but you should know—she was on top of me, but not laying on me; more like hovering over me, you know? And some sweat dripped off of her and landed on my boob. Well, I guess she felt it drip away from her and she looked and saw where it landed and she wiped it off. I guess I was a bit turned on and told her to keep touching me like that. It was the first time anyone had touched me like that and it felt good. I knew no one else had done that to her, so I showed her how it felt. From then on, when we made out, we were topless and playing with the other’s breasts. But that’s as far as it ever went, I swear!”

    I shook my head and said, “That’s ok. Don’t worry about it: I’m fine about it. Hell, I’m sitting here with half a boner just hearing about it!”
    Cherry punched my arm and said, “You’re a pig!”
    I laughed and said, “In my defense, that story is pretty hot. But, just to get this right, you said that all while you two are doing this, you both know that the other is looking to date someone else?”
    Cherry said, “Yeah, that’s pretty much it. I mean, she has always known that I’m straight; that I want to get married and have babies with the man of my dreams… And I know she’s a lesbian and wants to fall in love with a girl. And I know that she doesn’t think of me as that girl. We just have this unusual love for each other. We love each other, but we are not IN LOVE. Weird, right?”

    I said, “It’s not weird at all.”
    She just looked at me in disbelief; her face saying ‘be honest’.
    I said, “Ok, maybe it’s a little weird. But it’s also beautiful.”
    Cherry sighed, put her head on my shoulder and said, “Yeah, I guess it was.”
    Queuing on the word ‘was’, I said, “So now she doesn’t want to continue that intimate part of the relationship since I’m in the picture and that’s why she’s jealous of me.”
    Looking at me, she said, “Exactly how crazy are you? Can you just tell me now and get it out of the way?”
    I asked, “What?—What did I say?”
    She said, “I’m the one that stopped with her, you dope!”
    I thought about it for a second and stated more than asked, “Because of me?”
    Cherry said, “Yeah, of course. Why else?”

    I realized that her reasoning for ending that intimate element of their friendship was because she didn’t want there to be any way someone could say she was ‘cheating’ on me. What struck me as odd was that, with the way she described their relationship, it wouldn’t really bother me if they continued. The relationship between us was solid and we had both said as much without having to actually say the words. So I didn’t feel threatened in any way by Olivia.

    I said, “I get why you stopped with her, but you said there was no romance or romantic feelings connected with the intimacy. It was like a ‘friends with a few benefits’ arrangement. Right?”
    Not getting my point, she asked, “Yeah?”
    I replied, “So what’s the problem?”
    “What do you mean?”
    I explained, “I mean, the two of you have this life-long relationship established and you are both aware of the emotional boundaries and those boundaries haven’t been breached. So, I really don’t see the problem.”
    “Wait,” she said, “are you telling me that you don’t care if I do that again with Olivia?”
    Shaking my head, I said, “No, I’m not telling you I don’t care. This is something that involves and concerns you: so of course I care. I’m saying it wouldn’t bother me if you continued.”
    Cherry was a little surprised and asked, “Why not?”
    I explained, “Honestly, if we had been together for a while before you started doing this with Olivia, I would probably feel differently. Because that would mean you were not getting something you needed from me and sought it with her. But that’s not the case. Instead, there was something you weren’t getting from her, and I’m guessing you found that with me. So now you are getting the intimacy you used to get from her with me. And Olivia is left feeling alone in that respect.”
    Cherry said, “So, you think I should start back with her again.”
    I said, “I didn’t say that. That is something only you can decide if it is the right thing to do. I do think that Olivia is a true friend to you and I think she needs you. But you have to follow your heart: if you think it is wrong because of what we have, then you should leave things how they are now. Just don’t make your decision based on trying to save my feelings: I know what we have and I trust you completely. You have to ask yourself if you still want to be the one to help her in this way, even though you aren’t necessarily going to be getting the same benefits from it as she is. Does that make sense? ”

    She nodded while contemplating my words but did not make a decision immediately. I was glad to see that she was going to give it some serious thought first. To lighten the mood, I made a small joke.

    “Besides,” I teased, “Lesbians are hot!”

    My joke earned me multiple, justifiable punches to the arm and a few more to my ribs.

    Cherry finished punching me before she went back to hugging my arm and huffed, “I am NOT a lesbian!”
    “I know…I’m just playing with you, Babe,” I said while wrapping both arms around her.

    We sat in silence for a while; Cherry seemed to be carefully weighing her thoughts as we simply enjoyed each other’s company. I was still digesting the new information about her history with Olivia and it was a little shocking to say the least. I thought about everything I said in my initial reaction to the news and saw no reason to second guess my position. Then I realized something and wanted her to confirm my suspicion.

    I said, “So, you never dated any one before me—it was always you and Olivia until now.”
    She said, “Yeah, that’s true.”
    “That means you started out by wanting your first kiss from a boy you liked, and ended up having Olivia as your first kiss.”
    She reflected for a moment and said, “I never thought about it that way, but I guess that’s true, too.”
    Cherry then asked me, “When do you want me to give you an answer on what I decide to do about her?”
    I said, “You don’t owe me an answer about that and I don’t expect one. If you want to tell me, that’s fine with me. And if you would prefer to keep it between you and her, I won’t take that as you keeping secrets from me. It’s all up to you in how you choose to handle your friendship with her—I’ll never ask you what you decided if you don’t tell me.”
    She said, “I’m going to tell you. I just don’t know yet what I’m going to decide. Besides, this is something that I’m going to have to talk about with her, too; she has just as much say in what happens, you know? She might not even want to have things go back to how they were between us.”

    I told her that was ‘fine’ and we ended the topic. We talked about nothing in particular after that and kept the conversation a bit on the ‘light’ side. It went without saying that finding a private spot to have sex was not a good idea at the time: it was getting late and, more importantly, with her being on her period, sex would make a mess that would be impossible to clean without the use of a bathroom and a change of clothes. Besides those obvious points, I found that being together and NOT having sex seemed to actually build the Love that I felt for her.

    The sun was painting the clouds in hues of pink and purple when a voice from behind us interrupted us. Neither of us needed to turn around to know who it was.

    “Cherry, we have to go: it’s getting late,” Olivia said.
    Cherry looked over her shoulder and asked, “One more minute?”

    Olivia began walking away before she said she would be in the car waiting. Cherry thanked me for coming to watch her practice and gave me a kiss. It wasn’t a passion filled kiss; rather, it was a really sweet kiss as if to say ‘thank you for listening, understanding, and being supportive’.

    She asked if I would be at the game and I told her that I would be (of course). Before going our separate ways for the evening, we told each other ‘I Love you’ and shared one more lingering kiss.

    Just as I was about to park in front of my apartment, Cherry texted me and said she and Olivia were ‘talking’. I knew what that meant; I wasn’t going to disturb them with texting or phone calls. A while later I received a text that said, if I was sure about my position, they were going to try and go back to the relationship they had before I came into the picture. I just texted back ‘I’m sure’. She sent me a string of heart emoji icons followed by faces with puckered lips; I just replied simply, “U 2!”

    It gave me half a ‘chubby’ to think my gorgeous girlfriend was probably making out with a very attractive lesbian; what straight guy hasn’t watched at least a half million porn videos with that kind of content?! I knew for Olivia it was just a way of feeling some kind of intimacy when she is otherwise alone and Cherry was just helping as a friend, but the thought was still hot!

    I went to bed hoping I’d dream of Cherry and Olivia making out. Instead, I dreamed of Katie. I found her sitting on a swing in a large play ground. She wasn’t swinging as a young girl would normally do; she seemed to be waiting for me. As I sat on the swing next to her, the sounds of children laughing and playing filled the air. Strangely, however, Katie and I were alone. I was looking around to see where their voices were coming from when Katie spoke.

    “They aren’t here,” she said stating the obvious.
    I said, “You hear them too, though?”
    Katie said, “Yeah, I hear them. That’s why I came here: to see if they wanted to play. But it’s like they are here—but NOT here. What do you think that means?”
    I shook my head and answered, “I don’t know, sweetie. Maybe it means they aren’t ready for you yet. Or, maybe you aren’t ready for them. Maybe it doesn’t mean anything.”
    Katie thought for a moment and said, “It definitely means something. I just don’t know what it is.”
    I offered, “Maybe it’s up to you to decide what it means.”
    Katie looked at me and asked, “What if I’m wrong about what it means?”
    I said, “You won’t be wrong. Sometimes things mean different things to different people and it’s up to each of us to figure it out for ourselves.”
    She asked, “Can I think about it for a while?”
    “Of course; you can take as long as you need,” I answered.

    She nodded slightly and said ‘ok’ before she started to glide back and forth—just a little—on the swing set. The quiet sound of the squeaking chain seemed slowly replace the laughter of the children that could not be seen; their play fading into silence. Neither Katie nor I made mention of the voices leaving as we sat thinking about what it all meant.

    After sitting in silence (except for the sound of the chain) for a long time, I could feel it was time for me to leave, but I felt bad about leaving Katie by herself, so I stayed to keep her company.

    Katie said, “It’s ok David: I know you have to go.”
    I said, “I don’t want to leave you here all by yourself…”
    She replied, “I’m not by my self—Mama is here too.”
    I nodded and said, “Ok; are you sure?”
    Katie smiled at me and said, “Thank you for talking with me, David.”
    I smiled back at her and said, “Any time you want to talk, you know where to find me.”

    Katie and I said ‘goodbye’ and I started to walk away. Her swinging picked up pace a little and the chain began making a double ‘squeak-squeak’ sound. Ironically, the further I walked, the louder the double squeak became. I slowly drifted into consciousness and the sound of the squeaking chain was replaced by my beeping alarm clock.

    I turned the annoying alarm off and began my day. The day was fairly uneventful as per usual: nothing exciting happens when you spend the day doing ‘domestic chores’ around a tiny apartment. And, I knew Cherry wasn’t going to have practice after school, so I couldn’t even look forward to that. I decided to surprise her again like I did the week before and visit her in her room; I’d just have to be careful not to fall asleep this time!

    After deciding to go see her that night, time seemed to come to a grinding halt. We texted and talked as much as we could while simultaneously trying to keep it to a minimum to avoid raising suspicions with Cherry’s Mom. Eventually night fell and I found myself in Cherry’s neighborhood around 10:30.

    I saw that the light in her room and bathroom were the only lights on in the house, so I was pretty sure her Mom had gone to bed already. I parked down the street as I did before and made my way back to her place, hiding in the bushes in front of her window. Peering into her room, I saw that she must have just finished taking a shower: she had a towel wrapped around her and she stood in front of her mirror while blow-drying her hair. I knew not to knock on the window until she finished because her Mom would hear me before Cherry could. So I patiently waited while admiring the view of her fantastic legs as they disappeared up into the bath towel that just barely covered her ass.

    Before Cherry finished drying her hair, I received what, in hind sight, should not have surprised me as much as it did: A naked girl walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair with a towel. I didn’t even realize my mouth was hanging open in shock until drool ran down my chin. She wrapped her hair up in the towel and perched it on top of her head and it was only then that I realized it was (of course) Olivia.

    In many ways, Olivia’s body was what I expected it to be: she was in excellent shape, but not quite as tone as Cherry. One thing that did surprise me was her boobs—they were much smaller than I thought they would be. Clearly she wore miracle and push-up bras to make the most of what she had. Despite their small size, they were nicely shaped and seemed to look better on her than the B size cup she passed off.

    Cherry turned her hairdryer off and Olivia walked right over to the window in front of me. For a moment I thought she was about to bust me looking at them, but the she kneeled down and picked up something on the floor there. She stood upright as she removed the towel on her head. She was literally inches away from me; separated only by a pane of glass and a sheer curtain. Only the darkness outside and the light in the room kept her from being able to see me. I could clearly see almost every detail of her body—given enough time, I could have counted the bumps on her areolas and it was readily apparent that there was not a single hair to be found ‘south of the boarder’. Olivia pulled an over-sized t-shirt over her head that came down to about mid-thigh.

    For a moment, I wondered if anyone would call the cops on whoever it was banging on that drum so late at night; then I realized it was the sound of my heart thumping. I knew on some level of subconscious that my position would be impossible to explain away if I got caught. But at the same time, I couldn’t look away.

    Cherry was walking back into the bathroom as she dropped her towel; giving me a brief view of her ass before she disappeared. Olivia turned around and walked away from the window, allowing my heart to slow down to a more normal rate. She began brushing her damp hair out and, before long, Cherry came back into the room wearing a pair of ‘boy short’ panties and nothing more. She sat on her bed and offered to finish brushing Olivia’s hair for her.

    Olivia accepted the offer and the two sat on the bed, both facing me. Olivia sat with her legs crossed and her shirt was pulled tight to cover her otherwise naked butt. From the angle she was sitting, I once again had a clear view of her vagina and even more of it this time. Olivia clearly preferred to wax: she didn’t even have stubble—she was as bare as the day she was born!

    Cherry took her time combing Olivia’s hair and the two of them talked about their arrangement and discussed how to handle any ‘issues’ that might come up. Olivia was still shocked that I was fine with their relationship continuing and that led into Cherry telling her how “wonderful” I had been. It was nice to hear her singing my praises when she didn’t even know I was there to hear it. They spoke softly and quietly.

    Olivia asked out of the blue, “What’s it like?”
    Cherry responded with her own question, “What is what like?”
    Olivia elaborated, “Being in love. You are in love with him; I can tell. What’s it like?”
    Cherry smiled and shrugged with one shoulder, “It’s like nothing you can imagine. It’s like falling in complete darkness where there is no ground to land on; you just keep falling and tumbling out of control. But the fall is without fear because there is no place you’d rather be. It’s like being carried away on the wings of countless butterflies.”
    Olivia’s voice was dreamy as she said, “That sounds amazing…”
    “It really is. Just wait until you find your Love,” Cherry said before continuing, “She’s out there looking for you, too.”
    Olivia said with some-what a defeated tone, “Yeah, I guess. My parents are going to freak out when they find out, though.”
    Cherry asked, “You still haven’t told them, huh?”
    Olivia said, “Yeah, right: they would take me to have an exorcism or a lobotomy or something.”
    Cherry agreed, “I guess they are a bit more conservative than some…”
    “A bit more conservative?” Olivia questioned. “They call Limbaugh a liberal!”

    They both had a laugh at that and went back to talking about their arrangement. Before long, Cherry finished brushing Olivia’s hair and got up to put the brush away. Olivia lay down on the bed and moved to the far side. Cherry turned the light off in the bathroom and came back to join Olivia in bed, leaving only a dim light on in the room in case Olivia had to get up in the night. Olivia thanked Cherry for being such a good friend and Cherry answered her by kissing her square on the lips. Olivia readily returned the kiss which only lasted a few seconds.

    Olivia asked in a whisper I could barely hear, “What’s it like—to have sex?”
    Cherry said, “Oh my god…it’s like…I don’t know—you know how it feels when we do what we do?”
    Expectantly Olivia said, “Yeah?”
    Cherry continued, “Well, as good as that is, when it’s with someone you Love, it just goes to a whole new level. It’s so hot that sometimes I have to grab my hair in my fists just to make sure it’s not on fire. And sometimes I get so dizzy I have to hold on to the bed because it feels like I’m falling off. And when he shoots his cum inside of me—“
    Olivia interrupted, “EW; Ok—gross.”
    Cherry laughed and said, “Well, when he does that, he looks me right in the eyes and it’s like: that was just for me. It feels so amazing when he does that and I orgasm every time.”
    Olivia asked, “Does he do anything that DOESN’T involve his penis? I don’t want to hear about his penis…”
    Cherry laughed again and said, “What a shock: you don’t want to talk about penises! But for the record: his is too big to be called a ‘penis’.”
    Olivia yelled in a whisper, “OK! Enough about his junk!”
    Cherry said, “Ok-ok… To answer your question: yes. He does this thing with his tongue on my nipples that is mind blowing. I’m sure I could have an orgasm just from that. And while he is doing that, he uses his fingers to play with my other nipple.
    Olivia asked, “What exactly does he do? And what does it feel like to have an orgasm? …From someone else, I mean?”
    Cherry answered, “I can’t explain it, really. It’s just…amazing—like your vagina and brain are in a race to explode and you hope they both win!”
    Olivia thought for a moment before she seemed to work up the courage to ask, “Would you mind trying to show me? That sounds like it would feel really good…”
    Cherry looked a little surprised and said, “I’m not sure what David would think about that. Do you mind if I text him to ask?”

    Olivia shook her head ‘no’ and Cherry was reaching for her phone. I was already wrestling my phone out of my pocket as quickly and quietly as possible. Cherry’s fingers were a blur as she texted me. My fingers frantically found the tiny switch that turned my phone to ‘silent mode’. Not a moment after my phone buzzed to indicate the sound was turned off, it buzzed again with the text from Cherry.

    The first text said, “R U up?”
    I waited a moment and texted back, “Yeah. I’m up.” (And THAT was the truth!)
    She texted, “?4U: how far are you comfortable with things going between Olivia and me? She wants me to do something for her but it’s not something we’ve done before.”
    I waited a few moments before responding, “Like I said: what you two do is your business. You don’t have to ask me for permission and you don’t have to tell me what you do.”
    She responded with a simple “K”, followed by a ‘<3’.

    Cherry told Olivia, “He said he’s fine with anything we want to do; doesn’t even want me to ask or tell him if I don’t want to.”
    Olivia asked, “Do you want to—with me, I mean?”
    Cherry nodded and said, “Sure; I don’t mind.”

    Olivia sat up and stripped the large t-shirt over her head, discarding it on the floor next to her before lying back down; completely naked.

    Cherry said, “I can’t just ‘go right for it’: it has to build to it the way he does it.
    Olivia nodded and said, “Ok.”

    Cherry was still lying next to Olivia, but was facing her when she started to kiss her lips. Olivia returned the gentle kiss as Cherry slowly maneuvered over the top of her best friend. Olivia’s legs parted to make room for Cherry as they continued kissing. Olivia was already fighting her need to pant for breath as Cherry did her best to imitate my moves on her. She even used her hand to hold the side of Olivia’s face while she kissed her; Olivia held Cherry’s face in both of her hands as their lips parted and tongues mingled. After several minutes of kissing, Cherry kissed her friend below her ear and slowly kissed her way around Olivia’s neck as I liked doing to Cherry. When she reached the other side of Olivia’s neck, she turned south and kissed her way down to Olivia’s small chest. Cherry took a nipple in her mouth and Olivia’s mouth opened wide to gasp for air. Cherry’s tongue darted around and across Olivia’s nipple while massaging her other breast with one hand. Cherry licked, sucked, flicked, pinched and tweaked Olivia’s nipples until they were hard and pointing proudly.

    Olivia was rocking her hips and her hand went involuntarily to her clit to give herself some relief. Cherry noticed and took Olivia’s hand away before saying ‘no cheating’. Olivia’s entire body was writhing under Cherry as they continued making out. Cherry straddled one of Olivia’s legs, holding her thigh just out of reach of the rocking hips below her. She whispered something in Olivia’s ear and Olivia, eyes slammed closed, unable to nod her head ‘yes’ fast enough.

    Cherry moved to kneel at Olivia’s side; her back towards the wall as Olivia stayed in place—body undulating out of control in anticipation. Cherry flipped her hair over to one side before taking a nipple in her mouth again before letting her free hand go to work. Only this time, her free hand went to work on Olivia’s bare mons. Olivia’s hips rocketed off the bed, pressing into Cherry’s hand with force. Cherry never stopped moving her hand as it explored her friend’s pelvis and thighs, yet avoided Olivia’s surely dripping wet pussy. Cherry whispered again, but this time I heard her.

    “Do you want me to touch it?”
    Olivia said, “Oh god yes!” before she sucked in her lower lip. She seemed unable to open her eyes.

    Cherry allowed her finger to move into a hover over Olivia’s clitoris before she daintily made brief contact with it. Olivia splayed her legs wide open and even I could see her clit from my hiding spot. Olivia moaned with lust as Cherry began to gently play with the sensitive nub poking out from under its normal hiding place. Cherry went back to sucking on one of Olivia’s nipples while continuing the attention to the hard clit under her fingers. Olivia’s entire body was nearly convulsing with stimulation; Cherry was calmly relentless. I was stupefied.

    Cherry slid her fingers down between the folds of Olivia’s pussy, allowing her thumb to take over while her fingers cupped under. Olivia bucked like a bronco and squeezed a pillow into her face before she screamed into it. When I saw her fingers again, they were glistening with vaginal juices up to the second knuckle. Olivia dropped the pillow and Cherry took a break from her oral assaults to watch her friend’s face. Then she said something that, despite all I’d seen so far, took me completely by surprise.

    Cherry said, “I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it right, but I’ll try it if you want.”
    Olivia said, “Anything you want! What is it?”
    Cherry said, “I want to try and go down on you like David does for me. It’s REALLY good!”

    Olivia responded without words; nodding emphatically in agreement.

    Cherry questioned her, “Yeah? You’re sure?”
    Olivia said, “Yeah! I’m sure!”

    Cherry said, ‘ok’ as she repositioned herself, moving down between Olivia’s wide open legs. Once in position, Cherry wrapped her arms around the legs spread out to her sides and pulled Olivia’s pussy lips apart to examine her vagina at close range before looking up the length of her friend’s naked, undulating torso. Her eyes sparkled in the dim light while watching the anticipation on her best friend’s face. She moved forward and her mouth opened slightly as her tongue barely passed her lips. The very tip of her tongue touched the tip of Olivia’s clit and I thought I would soon need a clean pair of pants. Cherry began licking the little clit and Olivia seemed to be trying to smother herself with a pillow. After a few moments of licking, Cherry would pucker her lips and kiss the hard nub; sucking it in like she was giving a blowjob. Olivia was losing control as her best friend alternated between licking, kissing and sucking on her. Cherry ran her stiffened tongue down between the wet lips, searching for Olivia’s vaginal opening. When she buried her nose between Olivia’s pussy lips, I knew she had found it. I would have known if I hadn’t been watching—just from Olivia’s voice. She was practically shrieking into the pillow; holding it with one hand as the other grabbed a fist full of Cherry’s red curls and pulled her face in tighter. I couldn’t see Cherry’s mouth, but her eyes told me she was smiling; proud of herself for ‘doing it right’.

    Suddenly, Olivia let out a sound that was something between a squeak and a scream and, not a fraction of a second later, Cherry’s eyes shot open. Her face lifted up and she had Olivia’s cum dripping from her mouth and chin. I blew my own load and only then realized I’d absentmindedly been stroking myself.

    Olivia’s eyes shot open and when she saw the startled look on the cum-soaked face between her legs, she said, “Oh my God, Cherry: I’m sorry!”
    Cherry took it in good stride and laughed, “No, it’s ok! I just didn’t expect that.”
    Olivia agreed, saying “Yeah, neither did I!”

    Olivia clamped her legs together, trapping one of her hands firmly on her dripping pussy as Cherry wiped her face and moved to snuggle next to Olivia. They made small talk about sex and love, boys and girls. I quietly got myself together and made a stealthy retreat; leaving them to their ‘girl talk’.

    On the way home, I felt a bit guilty for having spied on my girlfriend while she ‘helped’ her best friend. It seemed a bit dishonest to keep what I had done a secret from her and I was seriously debating if I should tell her. It wasn’t my intention to spy originally: I went there to see her—just her. But what guy with a pulse could have walked away from such a scene?!


    Source

  • The White Dove

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    Please like and comment.

    You think you’ve got problems; try being a lesbian in the home of a Fundamentalist Christian pastor. My name is Lesley, and I realized in my early teens that I wasn’t attracted to boys. I didn’t hate boys mind you, it’s just when my girlfriends were all swooning over hot guys, I couldn’t see what was so great.

    My brother Toby and me were also best friends. He was a year older, but we had played together since we could walk. I told him everything, everything but how I felt about other girls. It was the one secret I had never shared.

    I thought it might just be a phase I would grow out of, so I tried hard to put it out of my mind. I studied hard and went to church. Where incidentally, I listened to my dad preach about the evils of homosexuality. He would comment to Toby and me how ‘He was sure glad he had two wonderful children that hadn’t been corrupted by sin.

    Our church had something called the White Dove Society. On your sixteenth birthday, girls would say a pledge that denounced the use of alcohol and drugs, and we would swear to remain chaste until marriage. Finally, we would have to vow to fight against the evil demoralization of the world. Once a month, the White Doves would go and picket abortion clinics, protest against LGBTQ events, protest in front of the local strip club, or picket in front of a bar.

    “I won’t do it, daddy,” I told my dad.

    “What do you mean, you won’t do it?” he responded.

    “I won’t become one of your White Dove’s,” I said.

    “Oh, so you would rather be a harlot, would you?”

    “I’m not a harlot, daddy… I’m a lesbian!”

    You would have thought the world stopped spinning at that moment. What caught me most by surprise was the amused look Toby gave me. My father dropped to his knees and started chattering out prayers to remove the demon that had possessed me.

    “Tobias, take your sister to the barn and tie her to a post, we will exorcise this demon and bring her back to the light.”

    Toby looked at me with a confused look, looked at dad and said, “no, dad, you will not touch my sister. There is no demon possessing her. She is a beautiful person that just happens to like other women.”

    My dad seemed to seethe with rage at his son for disobeying his command, but he had little option. Dad was five-foot-eight and one-hundred forty pounds. Toby was a six-foot-two, two-hundred twenty-pound football player. Not that Toby would have hurt dad, we both loved and respected our father.

    My father’s rage quickly abated, and he simply kneeled there in prayer for the next hour. Toby and I simply sat there quietly until he finally finished.

    My dad rose to his feet and looked at both of us before he spoke, “Lesley, Tobias, you are my children, and I love you, but Lesley, you have chosen a path that I can not follow. I can not live under the same roof with such sin, but I can not throw my child into the street. I will move into a spare room at the church until you can find another place to live.”

    “Dad, you don’t have to do that. I haven’t done anything wrong. I don’t have a girlfriend, I just can’t pledge to something I don’t believe in,” I responded.

    I felt terrible for my dad. Our mom had died a few years ago. Now he felt like his children were leaving him too, but I knew I had to be true to myself. We were still a family, dad was home every morning to fix our breakfast, and every evening he would join us for supper—the rest of the time he spent and lived at the church.

    During my senior year of high school, I went to work at a trendy boutique with a girl name Seline. Seline was everything I wasn’t. Popular, fashionable, witty, and… Oh, so gorgeous. Seline was the first person I had a crush on. It seemed like every day, though, a different guy would come and pick her up from work, and she treated each of them like they were her knight in shining armor.

    I, on the other hand, she treated me like her project. Every day I would come in, and Seline would say, “Ahh, my project child has returned, come darling, let us make you presentable.”

    Part of my job at the Boutique was to be a walking mannequin. Seline said I was a perfect size six, 35-26-36, with perfect B-cup breasts. I’m five-foot-six, have lite green eyes and long reddish-brown hair. So, Seline would dress me in something different every day, accessorize me, and do my makeup.

    I had been working at the Boutique for about two months when Seline was headed out the door. She stopped suddenly and turned to me. “Lesley, darling, I’m having a little soirée tonight, I would love it if you could stop by.”

    “I would love to, but I don’t know your address,” I responded.

    Seline walked over to me and asked for my phone. I handed it to her, and she typed in information in my contacts and handed me the phone. She then did something I didn’t expect, she leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on my lips. Seline pulled away and looked into my eyes. She got a wicked little smile before she turned and walked away. She called over her shoulder, “au revoir, darling, see you at nine.”

    I stood there in stunned silence for a moment before a customer pulled me from my trance. Seline would leave the shop at four, and I would stay and close up at six. After work, I had dinner with my father and made the mistake of mentioning the party at Seline’s house.

    “You shouldn’t be associating with that Jezebel, she will lead you astray,” he told me.

    “Dad, she is not a Jezebel, she’s one of the sweetest people I know.”

    Little did my dad know that I wanted to make mad passionate love to Seline. I was sure she was straight and didn’t like me the same, but a girl could fantasize, couldn’t she.

    I arrived at Seline’s address, which was a three-story building, and her address was 301. There looked to be five apartments on each floor, but I was surprised when I got to the third floor to find only two doors, 301 & 302.

    I knocked, and Seline answered the door. “Darling,” she said as she kissed me again. “I’m so glad you came, come in, come in.”

    I entered a very spacious apartment that was bigger than my house. It was open and beautifully decorated. I then noticed that the other guests were almost all men. There were eight men that all looked like they stepped from the pages of GQ and two other women besides Seline and me.

    Seline introduced me around to her friends. “Darling, I would like to introduce my brother, Gram, and my best friend and Gram’s partner, Liam.”

    “Oh, you were so right, Leen,” said Gram, “she looks like she fell straight from heaven. Dear, let me look at you, you are simply an angel.” Gram took both my hands and lifted my arms out, looking me up and down. “Liam, isn’t she an Angel?” He then pulled me in and doing an air kiss over both my cheeks.

    “Hi, Lesley, I’m Liam,” as Liam extended his hand to shake mine. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Seline has told us nice things about you.”

    “Liam, don’t I know you?” I asked.

    “Possibly, I went to school with you, but I was a year ahead. You probably saw me with your brother, Toby. He was really the only guy friend I had after I came out. Which always surprised me, being who your father is. How is Toby?”

    “He’s playing college football out of state, but he’s well. He never mentioned you were gay, but then with who our father is… I’m not surprised. It’s nice to finally meet you, Liam.”

    “Well, if you see him, tell him I said Hello,” said Liam.

    Seline dragged me away and introduced me to the rest of her friends. After meeting the two girls, Crystal and Jennifer, it finally hit me, everyone in the room was gay.

    As we stood alone, I whispered to Seline, “Is everyone here gay?”

    Seline giggled, “Well, I don’t like to label people, but yes, gay, lesbian, or bi.” She looks straight at me and said, “but yes, everyone.”

    “But, I’m…” I stammered.

    “Yes, darling, you’re what?”

    “How did you know? I’ve only ever told my brother and my father.” I stammered out.

    “Oh, that’s surprising that you came out to your father. I’m surprised you’re not locked up in a nunnery or something. The short and simple answer is, it takes one to know one. It’s also how you look at me.”

    “He would have tried, but Toby wouldn’t let him. And how do I look at you?”

    “You look at me like men look at me, with wanting and lust,” Seline replied.

    I looked around the room, “So it seems like you and I are the only ones without dates.”

    “Not true, darling… you are my date.”

    “Oh, I…” Seline pulled me in and kissed me deeply. She pushed her tongue in my mouth, and our tongues met and danced around our mouths. It was my first real kiss, and Seline had to hold me tight as my knees went week. I could feel her rubbing her hands across my body, stopping to squeeze my tight ass while pushing her mound against mine. It took me a moment, but I relaxed and started kissing her back with the same passion while running my own hands across her body and slightly larger ass. The feeling and emotion running through me made the rest of the world slip away.

    I don’t know how long we were at it, as time seemed to fall away, but Seline finally pulled away and smiled at me, “Later, ma chérie.”

    Seline looped her arm in mine and started pulling me around the room. She would carry on conversations and be very good at pulling me into the discussions. Soon, it felt like I was among my oldest and dearest friends.

    There were Chad and Tom, they had been together for ten years, and were both architects. Barry and Jack had been together for four years. Barry is a radio DJ for a Jazz station, and Jack is a lawyer. Rudy and Robert, not Bob or Rob, Robert, are both in advertising. Then there was Liam and Gram, Liam is in college and wants to be a stockbroker, and Gram works with his sister. Gram is the buyer for the Boutique, and he manages the apartment complex they live in and subsequently own. Finally, there was Jennifer and Crystal. They have been together a year, Jennifer is a personal assistant and Crystal is an accountant. Crystal is currently pregnant with Liam and Gram’s baby.

    “Did you use some sort of artificial insemination to get pregnant, Crystal?” I asked.

    “Oh no, we did it the old fashioned way. Gram and I are both bisexual, so Jen and Liam let us scratch that itch when we need to. Liam asked if I would carry a baby for them, though,” responded Crystal.

    “So Gram got you pregnant?”

    “We don’t know, Liam and Gram both tag-teamed me for a month until I was confirmed pregnant.”

    “Oh, so Liam is bi too?” I asked.

    Crystal and Jennifer both giggled, “No, Liam is a hundred percent gay. We tried it a couple of times with just him and me, I would suck him hard, and as soon as it was out of my mouth, it would deflate before he could stick it in my cunny. We had to have threesomes with Gram just so he would stay hard. The four of us live together next door. We’ve all grown really close with this experience, but Jen and Liam say they feel like brother and sister together.”

    “That sounds like an interesting way to live, doesn’t anyone get jealous?” I asked.

    “No, we have boundaries, and we are all open and talk a lot. We all agreed if any of us don’t want something or need something to happen, they just speak. Jen got mad at me once and didn’t want to sleep in the same room with me, but also didn’t want me sleeping with Gram. So Gram slept with her, and Liam slept with me. Then there was another time that Jen and Liam made popcorn and watched Gram and I make love. Anyway, we all work hard at not hurting one another, and it works for us.”

    After a couple of hours, most of the guys had left, and it was just the six of us left. Seline had a sizable U-shaped couch that would accommodate twelve people comfortably and more if you squeezed in. The open end faced a gas log fireplace with an eighty-eight inch 8K OLED TV above.

    “You guys have an awfully long walk home,” I commented sarcastically.

    “Not even as far as you think, darling,” said Seline. “You see the two sets of double doors in the middle of the room? That’s their apartment. When we have larger gatherings, we open everything up.”

    “Yes, we usually come in here to watch movies,” said Gram.

    “If you’re here in the morning… we all gather in Seline’s kitchen for coffee,” said Jen.

    “Seline was a barista for a couple of years, so she makes the best coffee,” said Gram.

    “I just throw a Folgers in the Keurig and drink it on the way,” I said.

    Seline makes a retching sound, and everyone jumps up to leave. Seline raises her hand in a stop sign, “I will make you a real cup of coffee, and you will promise me to never drink that swill again.” Seline jumped up and said, “Sit.” Everyone sat back down while I just sat there wide-eyed. Seline walked across the room into the kitchen and soon returned with a coffee cup and handed it to me. “Drink that darling, and experience what coffee should taste like.”

    I looked into the coffee cup, and there was a heart in the middle. I took a sip and immediately noticed the temperature was perfect. Hot, but not hot enough to burn my tongue. The flavor was delicious with a hint of sweetness, and not bitter. “ummm, it’s delicious.”

    Seline smiled and sat back down next to me, but this time she slipped her arm around me. We sat there cuddled up together, and I noticed that Gram and Liam were cuddled, and so were Jen and Crystal. We all sat and talked a while longer before Jen yawned and said she was tired and going to bed.

    “Lesley, it was a pleasure meeting you, I hope to see you again soon,” said Jen.

    Everyone stood, and then Jen and Crystal came over and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Gram and Liam came over and gave me a hug and air kiss. Gram said I should bring Toby around when he was in town. Crystal shut the door between the apartments and gave me a wink.

    Seline and I stood there a moment with our arms around each other’s waist before I spoke. “Well, I guess that’s my queue to get going as well, I’m glad you invited me, Seline.”

    “Please don’t leave darling, stay with me, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

    “Seline, I… I’ve never done this before. I… I mean, with anyone… ever. I like you, but I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed with me.”

    “Oh, chérie, I have been attracted to you since we first met. I could never be disappointed mon chérie. Come, I will guide you, and you will not be disappointed.”

    Seline took my hand and guided me to her bedroom. The bedroom was huge, with a king-sized bed in the center of the room. In one corner was a hot tub that looked out on the balcony, and in the other corner was a large glass shower that also looked out on the balcony. The other end of the room had a sitting area and doorways into a large closet and bathroom.

    Seline guided me to stand next to the bed, then turned to stare into my eyes. A deep connection now made, she moved in slowly and pressed her soft lips to mine. We kissed slowly at first, gently rubbing our hands up and down each other’s backs. The intensity picked up as she sucked my tongue into her mouth. Without warning, Seline broke our kiss and pulled my dress up and over my head.

    I had on a simple white bra and pantie set and just stood the feeling exposed, yet also exhilarated. I had seen the lust in the eyes of boys at school, but this was the first time I saw it in a woman. Seline’s breath quickened with my own as she seemed to drink in my body with her eyes.

    She moved back in and once again pressed her lips to mine. More confident now, I returned the kiss with the same intensity. Our tongues swirled around our mouths as Seline’s hands freely roamed over my body. This time her hands didn’t stop at my back. She slid them down to my ass and into my panties, squeezing a handful of each cheek. I moaned into her mouth as she squeezed. Then she slid my panties down, and they dropped to my ankles. Next, she undid my bra and pulled it down and off my arms. She pushed me back on the bed, and to my delight, she quickly shed her clothing and crawled onto the bed next to me.

    She kissed me again as her hands started roaming freely over my body. Seline broke our kiss and kissed down my cheek to my ear. I suck in a deep breath as she took the lobe into her mouth and bit it lightly. She released my lobe and whispered in my ear, “I’m going to make love to you now, dear Lesley. I want you to be loud, I want you to scream, I want you to let the whole world know you feel.”

    Seline blew warm air across my ear and sucked the lobe into her mouth. Her fingers started to caress my left breast. My breathing quickened as she ran her tongue across my neck to the top of my right breast. She kissed my breast all around, getting closer and closer to my nipple. She finally sucked the nipple into her mouth and flicked her tongue across it and sent a jolt of ecstasy across my body. My nipples are small but very sensitive as she spent time on each. I lost myself in the simple pleasure of having my breasts suckled. I felt like I was on the edge of a cliff but couldn’t jump when she continued down my body.

    As her mouth reached my mound, she pinched both of my nipples tight and pulled. The effect sent another jolt through my body, and I screamed out, “OH YES, Seline, yes!”

    She began kissing around my sex, and breathed warm are across my vulva. I could feel the wetness escape and run to my rosy hole. Seline ran her tongue through my slit, parting my folds. She then ran her tongue in circles around my clit before sucking it into her mouth.

    I screamed out, “Oh, YES, YES, OH PLEASE DON’T…Oh, O,” I fell into the abyss as I grabbed Seline by the head. I thrust my sex hard against her face as I came with the first orgasm I had ever experienced with another person.

    I don’t know how long I laid there before I opened my eyes. Seline was now lying next to me, stroking my hair.

    “Oh, Seline, that was… amazing. I feel so complete right now. Can you show me how?”

    “Yes, chérie, in time, for now, this is just for you mon amour.”

    I fell into a deep sleep with Seline cuddled up next to me and woke in the morning to the sunshine streaming through the wall of glass. Seline was gone, but a thin robe with a rose laid across was on the edge of the bed.

    I put the robe on and sleepily walked into the kitchen to hear applause from Liam, Crystal, Gram, and Jen. Seline appeared in front of me, shushing the others and handed me a cup of coffee. She lightly kissed my lips and said, “Good morning, chérie.”

    I moved in with Seline the following week.


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • THE UNDERWEAR BUYER

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

    When I say that I’m an expert in women’s underwear, I can almost hear the giggles of my past girlfriends. But I really am – after taking degrees in textiles and fashion, and working my way upwards through the purchasing department of a well-known chain of stores, about seven years ago I went independent and launched my own specialist and high-class lingerie mail order business. It was just at the right time, when internet sales were really taking off, and I was relatively early in the field; my company is successful, with a name for quality and service, and a good niche in the market. Whilst most of our sales are from established lines and names, I am always keen to spot rising talent and that’s how I met – well, let’s call her Emma (I can’t give her real name, as she’s now becoming quite recognised as a designer).

    The firm is not so large that I can’t take the important decisions myself – most of my staff deal with the routine business of keeping enough supply of stock, fulfilling orders and replying to customer queries, etc. So I still act as chief (well, only) buyer, and in that capacity I was first approached by Emma. She was 24, not very long since graduated from design school and looking to attract interest for her first proper collection; in truth, I was a little flattered when she contacted me by email, and said that my firm was the one she had thought of first. She attached a file of drawings of her designs and some photos of them, modelled by herself – and I thought both the garments and their creator looked rather delightful. So I replied pleasantly, although making no commitment, and invited her to come to my house the following Saturday at 2.00 p.m., so that we would have time free from the constant interruptions you get at the office for her to show me the actual garments. Emma was delighted – she hadn’t really expected get a positive response, and assured me that she would be there.

    My earnings from the business have given me a very comfortable lifestyle, although a consequence of the long hours – especially when I started out on my own – is that I live alone. I have always been a lesbian, since being seduced by one of the volunteer leaders of my church youth group when I had just turned sixteen; in truth, I already knew that I was a girl-lover, and probably flirtatiously encouraged the young woman – she certainly encountered no resistance from her conquest! I had sex with her regularly but very discretely during the next two years, and then partly came out at college with a few affairs (one of them with a young faculty member). In my late twenties, I had a serious relationship with a woman I met through work, which lasted about six years – it ended hurtfully, with my lover leaving for someone I had thought was a mutual friend, but who turned out to have been fucking my girl for several months without my knowing. Since then, I had largely buried myself in work, and sexual pleasure had been an intermittent, all too infrequent, case of one-night stands, grabbed whenever the chance arose.

    At this point, I was approaching 35 years old. I am quite tall at five foot eleven inches, with grey eyes and thick jet-black hair which is cut at shoulder-length and shaped neatly to frame my face. I am slim, still wearing the same 30B bra size that I did as a student all those years ago; my breasts are not large, but they have no sag. I keep very fit – there is an exercise room in my house, and my one unshakeable rule is to spend an hour on the various machines every night when I get home, working out the stresses and tensions of the day and the drive back on the busy freeway. I also swim twice every weekend, for at least an hour each time, at a nearby exclusive country club which I have joined. My legs are well-shaped and toned, and my ass is also pretty much as trim as it was fifteen years ago – I quite often notice people taking a second look as I stalk by.

    After the business really took off, about four years ago I bought a lovely house in a verdant green suburban area on the southern edge of the city. It was built in the 1920s and has quite large grounds behind stone walls, with privacy ensured by the wrought-iron gates across the entry to the drive. I fell in love with it when I first saw it, although I hardly need its four bedrooms and three bathrooms! However, one of its finest features is the large living room, with a series of tall French windows that open out onto the paved stone terrace.

    Punctual almost to the moment that the grandfather clock in the hall chimed two o’clock, the gate entry phone’s buzzer sounded. Emma had arrived, and after I released the gate control, she zipped up the gravel drive in a ten-year old, slightly battered, bright red Chevrolet Cavalier convertible, the roof down on this sunny afternoon. As I opened my front door, she popped out of the driver’s seat like a champagne cork, full of energy and zest, and almost breathlessly she grabbed a medium-sized bag in one hand, tucked a large portfolio under her arm, and bounded up the half-dozen steps into the shade of the white-pillared portico. I though that she had the most attractive glow of health, vitality and innocent eagerness, as she held out her free hand and gushed how pleased she was to meet me, how grateful she was that I was giving her this chance, that she knew how valuable my time must be, that she promised me that she wouldn’t be wasting it …

    It was almost overwhelming, pouring out in a rush, with the winsome friskiness and uncalculated charm of a little puppy. I couldn’t help but be swept along, laughing and smiling in return as I assured her that it was no trouble, and that I was very interested to see her work – which was quite true, for it was evident that she a natural flair for both line and color.

    I took her through to the living room, as she admired the elegance of the house along the way. There I opened a bottle of my favourite Moet & Chandon champagne, and we sipped from tall flute glasses as she set out her designs on the oval walnut table. I looked through them with unfeigned interest and appreciation, our heads close together and our hands frequently touching as one or other of us pointed out various details. Then she offered to show me some of them, modelling them herself, if I liked. I replied that I expected this, and had set up the adjacent dining room for her to change in, and that the downstairs bathroom was next to that if she needed it. She gave me a huge grin, scooped up her bag from where she had left it near the door, and trotted out.

    I had cleared a wide floor area in the lounge, and sat on the long leather couch, sipping a glass of champagne and eagerly awaiting her catwalk show. Soon the parade began, and it was a breath-taking experience in every sense of the word. Her lingerie designs were both original and sexy, whilst still being classy in their cut, fabrics, patterns and details. I warmed even more to them, and not just because of the warmth growing between my legs – they were of real quality, and their designer clearly had potential. However, whilst my business brain was attracted by that, my hormones and my pussy were getting very excited by Emma herself. She was just as cute as a button in her bubbling enthusiasm and youthful vigour, and she had a very sweet body – as was becoming more and more apparent!

    Whether by calculation or intuition, there was an artful progression to the parade of lingerie which I was shown. She began with the most modest and covering garments, starting with an elegant full-length nightgown in the coolest pink satin, slashed on the left side to above the knee so that her elegant legs were revealed with each stalking stride that she took. However, even this was a sexy affair, for above the sheer fall of its fabric, the neckline was low-cut and the material over the breasts was transparent enough to be tantalising.

    The next item was a full-body corselette made in a tight clinging black stretch fabric, but for the cups over the breasts this had been replaced with a thin gauze mesh, as fine – and revealing – as the material of a stocking, but much stronger and more robust. I could hardly manage to keep from staring hungrily at the ripe young breasts which this displayed, and hoped that my blatant interest might be interpreted as professional admiration rather than – as it was – unbridled physical lust.

    This was succeeded by a bustier in an unusual but effective combination of green and purple, with straps from the lower sides holding up matching green stockings, and she wore similarly matching long purple gloves which came above the elbow. The bustier pushed her tits up and nearly displayed their nipples (which were just obscured by the decorative frill at the top), and of course it did not cover the pussy area at all. Here she was wearing another piece in co-ordinated color and style: a minimalist thong panty with shoestring sides, tied together in a small bow at each hip. Oh, with just one tug on one little loop, it would fall away, drifting to the ground like an autumn leaf – it took almost more willpower than I could summon up not to lean forward as she skipped past me, give that one naughty pull, and savour the sight of her sweet naked pussy!

    The next group to be shown all emphasised layers – but layers so soft, so thin, so insubstantial and so transparent that they were far more erotic when combined than any of them would be separately. This was no subliminal message – these confections screamed out to be undone, pulled open, even ripped away as the prelude to wild passionate fornication, and they were certainly communicating just fine to me. I particularly liked an expertly-cut thin pleated chiffon bodice in pale yellow, which draped alluringly over a half-cup underwired bra beneath, also yellow but two or three shades stronger. This and the Brazilian-style bikini panties below were quite modest in their cut and coverage – but actually not modest at all, being made of a sheer see-through mesh which was overlaid at only a few key points by a pretty floral pattern in crocheted lace.

    There followed some retro-influenced matching sets which had hints of 1930s corseted restraint and 1950s glamour-doll flounce. There were also several teddies, stylish sheer camisole tops (one with a back that was just a few criss-cross straps – very original), French knickers and skirted panties, and a gorgeous fly-away front babydoll (with skimpy Chantilly tanga briefs underneath) – and she looked simply adorable in all of them.

    The final sequences were bras and panties, sometimes accompanied by a suspender belt and stockings and sometimes by hold-ups or pretty, schoolgirlish knee-highs in white or sky blue. More and more of her body was progressively being revealed, the panties becoming scantier and the bras both smaller and more exotic – and erotic – in style. Amongst my favourites were a demi-cup underwired bra in black floral jacquard and lace, another halter-neck quarter cup bra, a tai brief in stretch crepe with a scalloped edge, and a dark purple thong in an intricate floral lace.

    Finally, Emma announced her penultimate presentation, and I was almost speechless at the sight of her slim youthful body with its flowering bust exhibited in a peephole bra. This covered most of her breasts with fine decorated purple mesh, but left fully exposed an area of about one inch in diameter around the nipples, through which her cute little titties were poking out – and I noticed at once how pert and erect they were.

    As the outfits became skimpier and more overtly sexual, the whole show acted like an extended form of strip-tease – and it had just such a tantalising effect on my body. My tits were stiff and almost aching, as my slightest movement rubbed my sensitised nipples against the inside of my bra cups, my heart was beating faster and I felt a little sweaty, and my cunt was positively drooling – only the remnant of my sense of dignity prevented my mouth from doing the same.

    Emma was a delectable sight, however much – or little – she was wearing. She was a little shorter than me, about five feet seven or eight inches, but any disadvantage in height was more than compensated for by her extra inches around the bust. I had seen that she had a curvaceous feminine figure from the moment that she had skipped up the steps of my house, wearing a flouncy white mini-skirt and an emerald green halterneck top in which her breasts jiggled as she moved. They were beautifully curved globes, their fullness in exquisite proportion to her slender build and flat firm stomach; I learned later that she still took a 28-inch band size, in which she needed an E cup! Cute as her figure was, with a firm tight ass that set off and enhanced her bust, it was her pretty face which drew me more than anything, with its striking blue-grey eyes, perky mouth and overall pixie-like quality. Her hair, originally light brown (as it showed at the temples), had been dyed a natural blonde colour reminiscent of the richness of a summer cornfield; it was cut short in feathery layers to just below the ears, in a gamine style that signalled ‘I can be as wild as the naughtiest boy – but still as soft and feminine as the cutest girl’.

    At last, Emma stood before me, having provocatively flounced in wearing her final coup de grace: a pair of barely-existent string panties made from two tiny triangular wisps of scarlet semi-transparent gauze, laced up at each hip by a thin ribbon, and a matching open-shelf bra which consisted of a band of fabric below her breasts with just the very bottom outline of the bra cups – the effect being to give a modest amount of uplift, whilst exhibiting a thoroughly immodest 90% of her breasts, with her rosy nipples fully on display. I noted their stiff pinkness, but realised that her state of excitement might be due to exhibiting her work rather than her body, and for the career opportunity which this demonstration represented. I started to clap my hands, nodding and smiling.

    ‘Wow!’ I said, ‘that was quite a show – I can tell you that you’ve really made an impression on me.’ And she had – professionally and sexually, as the sopping gusset of my panties affirmed.

    ‘However,’ I continued, ‘whilst I am very definitely interested, [oh, yeah!, I thought at this point, am I fucking interested – and interested in fucking!] there is one more crucial test.’ I explained that looks was one thing, but the actual feel of wearing a garment was the only reliable way to be sure about it, and that I always tried everything out myself before making any final decision. Emma was still over the moon at my initial reaction, and was not at all dismayed.

    ‘That’s wonderful,’ she replied at once; ‘I can leave them with you, or’ – and at this point she looked at me with a mischievous grin – ‘would you like to try them right now, and I could stay and help you?’

    How is any red-blooded woman to refuse an offer like that? I still wasn’t quite sure if she was flirting with me, or how she might respond to sexual advances from another female – and one about ten years older than her, as well. But I certainly intended to test the water further, and this would give more opportunities. Interestingly, Emma seemed keen to go right ahead, and did not bother to do more than throw a silky, open-fronted loose kimono wrap (one of her earlier items) over the nearly non-existent lingerie that she was wearing.

    She helped me to undress, admiring my figure and saying that I looked so strong and commanding. I am sure that she must have seen the state of my panties, although I turned away to strip them off quickly, and she probably smelt the aroma of my arousal as well. Emma’s hands lingered longer than really necessary when helping me into the various teddies, bustiers, bras and panties, almost stroking my breasts and smoothing along my inner thighs.

    At last, I could stand the suspense no longer, for wearing the beautiful garments, made more erotic by the fact that they had been on Emma’s sweet body only minutes earlier and still had her womanly scent, was really turning me on. As she stood in front of me, straightening the straps of a lacy confection of a bra, I reached for her shoulders and drew her close. I paused for two or three heartbeats, giving her the chance to pull back if she did not want this – it would not have gone too far, and could still be dismissed as nothing at all, just needing to steady my balance or something similar, and so would not ruin the business and professional relationship which was certainly also on my agenda. Far from objecting, she swallowed once and gazed directly into my eyes, and then she put her hands around my waist, resting seductively on my upper buttocks, and pressed our warm breasts and stomachs together. Her lips slightly parted, and I kissed her – which turned into a long, sensual smooch, our tongues meeting as our hands started to explore each others’ bodies. At the end of the kiss, she stepped back very slightly in order to reach around behind me and unclasp the bra. My breasts swung free, and she stooped to take each in turn into her mouth, teasing and nibbling on the nipples.

    I was in heaven, floating on cloud nine in my mingled relief, happiness and pure raging lust. Emma removed the pair of matching French knickers that I had been trying on, leaving me naked apart from my heels and black hold-ups. Then she pushed me backwards to sprawl on the couch, spreading my legs apart as I watched her kneel down between my thighs. Her mouth swooped down like a dive-bomber, and with an equally explosive result. Barely had her tongue pushed its way between my labia, than I felt myself on the verge of coming. I tried to say something like ‘No – wait!’, but I doubt that she heard it or that I really meant it. Her tongue was very dextrous, long and quite firm, and when it found my clit I was completely lost. My hips bucked up and down, almost overbalancing her until she wrapped her arms tightly around my legs. I made inarticulate noises, as I was overcome by the best and longest orgasm I had experienced in about a decade. As my shudders died down to stillness, Emma’s head came up like a diver seeking air, and she regarded me with puckering lips and a lascivious smile.

    ‘Good?’ she asked me, quite simply. I couldn’t trust my brain to formulate words at all, so I just mutely nodded in reply. Then I shook off my momentary torpor, feeling like an electric motor when someone swaps an old run-down battery for a new one. I reached for her, cupping the breasts that were so invitingly displayed in her naughtiest creation. I unbuckled it at her back, and caressed her naked mounds more vigorously for a while. Then I slipped my fingers down across her stomach and slid them inside her flimsy panties, touching her pussy for the very first time and feeling its shaved smoothness and the wetness seeping from her cleft. I withdrew my fingers and, as she watched me with a round-eyed curiosity which I certainly did not mistake for innocence, I inhaled her aroma and licked the taste of her juices from my fingertips. Holding her steady in my gaze, I reached simultaneously to each of her hips, gripped the neat little bow of the ribbon ties, and then with a swift jerk pulled them both apart. She gave a soft sigh as the tiny garment fell away from her flesh and fluttered to the ground, leaving her on an equal basis with me – just hold-ups (though hers were a creamy white) and high heels.

    As I drank in the sight of her exposed and slightly puffy labial lips, I suddenly knew exactly how I wanted to take her, what I wanted to do. I ordered her to kneel on her hands and knees in the middle of the carpet, and stay there. Perkily obedient, she took up the pose and looked at me over her shoulder, her eyes going round when I pulled a large strap-on out of nearby drawer, buckled it around me and then stepped up behind her. She was almost shaking with excitement as I sank to my knees, the knob of the dildo level with her ass and just a few inches from her holes. I ran my fingernails down each side of her back, from the top of her shoulder-blades down to cup around her buttocks and then zeroing in on her vagina. When they simultaneously reached her slit, I used my fingertips to prize it further open, causing her to curve her back and widen her stance, pushing her sweet butt further up and open. She was so sopping wet and loose that I knew no lube was needed on the dildo, and I gripped her at the hips and sank it all the way into her with a long, slow, steady push, leaning my weight behind it as it penetrated her for most of its eight-inch length.

    The withdrawal stroke aroused her even more – it nearly always is more sensuous – and she began almost whimpering, then changed it to a grunt as I drove forwards again, this time impaling her all the way to the backplate on which the plastic cock was mounted. She writhed slightly from side to side when it was almost all the way home, easing it in for the final inch or so. Another firm stroke in and out loosened her further, and established to my mind that she could take the full length without any injury. I began increasing the pace and forcefulness of the shaftings, but always tantalisingly slower on the outward pull than the inwards ram. Sweat glistened on both our bodies, and I took a second to reposition myself so that I could flex my hips and pelvis to their full extent. At that moment Emma looked back at me again, licked her lips and with a saucy grin declared:

    ‘Ride me, cowgirl – ride me over the fence!’

    Now I went up another couple of gears, faster and harder, the faceplate of the strap-on making repeated wet slapping sounds as it smacked against her sweaty skin, each impact accompanied by a grunting moan from Emma. Her breathing became rapid, and she began to give a series of high-pitched cries. I shifted my right hand from her hip to grip her hair, yanking her head back and up, arching her back to get the maximum resistance to my thrusts. This also had the effect of pulling her tits up into easy reach, and my left hand exchanged its grip on her side for something softer and more enticing – squeezing Emma’s left breast.

    ‘Ride me! Ride me!!’ she screamed again, and then as her climax overwhelmed her, she shouted: ‘Fuck me – oooohh! Fuck me – aaarrgh! Oh!! Yes – I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna CUM!!’

    I sort of lost control as well, carried away in the raw sensuality of the moment, triumphant in my command over her, my control of her body. I was playing her like a virtuoso violin, sawing backwards and forwards – not a bad metaphor, really, as her yowls were starting to sound like an out-of-tune fiddle. I don’t normally use bad language, in fact I was once criticised for being over-decorous during love-making – but not this time. I growled at her, in time with each inwards thrust:

    ‘Come for me, you bitch! Come for me, you slut! I’m gonna fuck you hard! I’m gonna fuck your brains out!!’

    When she stiffened and then shook spasmodically in the grip of a wave of explosive orgasms, it was too much to resist. The dildo still deeply penetrating her, I climaxed myself and then slumped forwards to lie limply across her back, my breasts pressed into the base of her shoulder blades.

    ‘Oh, stars and angels,’ I moaned, ‘that was so good – so good.’

    Sensing somehow that Emma was about to collapse under the dual impact of my weight and her own devastating orgasms, I levered myself off and pulled the dildo out, eliciting one last tremor from the young woman. She rolled onto her back and lay there, panting, with her legs spread carelessly open. I quickly shucked off the strap-on and lay down on my side next to her, propping my head up on one elbow whilst my other hand, almost absent-mindedly, found its way to her pussy and began very gently to stroke it. Emma looked up at me in undisguised admiration.

    ‘I always thought you would be hot stuff’, she said softly, ‘but that was unbelievable – I’ve never had sex like that before, not ever, not that shook me so deep down and took me so high when I came.’

    I smiled warmly, because there was no doubting the sincerity with which she said this – and, truly, although the last decade had been a bit of a desert, I had slept with enough women over the last twenty years to be able to recognise a five-star fuck and, on that scale, this had rated more like ten stars.

    I bent over and began licking and sucking on her breasts, attending to each for a few moments and then returning to the other. I nibbled on her teats, and she stirred restlessly as my other hand at her crotch began to push more demandingly into her, first one finger halfway, then two, then both of them all the way. I found her engorged clitoris, and to the accompaniment of her renewed panting for breath, I massaged it until she came again.

    I still hadn’t satiated my lust for this gorgeous, vibrant young woman. I spread her limp legs still wider apart and crouched between them, bringing my mouth directly to bear on her vagina. I’ve often been told that my pussy-eating technique is one of the best, and I certainly didn’t hear any complaints from this customer. After a while, I did start to hear some very strange noises – but there was no doubt that they were of approval and enjoyment. I carefully brought her up to another orgasm, and in the final moments drove her wild by pressing my fingertips into the rim of her anal passage, probing and teasing it whilst lashing my tongue around the full extent of her vagina and sucking hard on the nub of her clit.

    After her climax, we lay together more quietly; this time I was sprawled on my back, and she looked down at me, running her index finger in circles around my stomach, and then every so often detouring around or over one of my breasts. I told her then that I had meant everything that I had said about the quality of her work, her future potential as a designer, and my interest in a marketing deal – perhaps even an exclusive one during these first years, as she became established.

    ‘I know you did,’ she replied quietly, ‘but I was hoping you would want me as well.’ She told me that she had met me briefly when I was the guest speaker at a seminar on her degree course three years previously (I had forgotten this entirely), that she had been strongly attracted to me then, and she had thought of me quite often since. Emma confessed that her taste was for older, confident, capable women who still looked hot and dressed in style, and she thought that I was the leader of the pack!

    Well – such flattery! But it was artlessly, almost naively, delivered, and it had a ring of truth about it. There was only one way to reward that, and I invited her to stay over the whole week-end. She gave another of her magical, electrifying grins – I was getting very fond of them – and said that she thought I’d never ask, she had her suitcase ready in the trunk of her car. She coyly admitted that if I had seemed interested but too shy or cautious to make a pass at her, she had planned to stage a car ‘breakdown’ that would lead to the offer of over-night accommodation, and then make herself even more flagrantly seducible!

    So Emma unpacked in the second largest double-bedroom, after which we took a long playful bath and shower together in my vast and truly well-equipped main bathroom – it was one area where I had stinted myself for nothing – and then we made ourselves a dinner of tuna, chopped peppers, sun-dried tomatoes and sweetcorn on pasta with a mild lime chilli sauce, followed by a tossed green salad, and washed down with several glasses of fine Burgundy red wine. After that, I took her by the hand and led her up to my own room, where we slowly disrobed each other and began a long night of mutual pleasure with a languorous, slow-building 69. The weekend turned into a week, and – well – we’ve been living together ever since, for nearly two years now, although we don’t advertise the fact; whilst she works from my (although now I tend to say, ‘our’) house, all of her post goes to a mailbox address, and when she calls at my office or our paths cross at industry fairs and social events, we act in a friendly but strictly professionally way. And then, we go home and fuck each other like rabbits!

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • SCENE IN A HOTEL ROOM

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    This is part of an occasional series of ‘Scenes’, all of which are a single scene in a particular type of location. They are ‘point of view’ stories, and you can imagine that you are either the innocent young chambermaid or the stylish older hotel guest who seduces her. This is happening today, at a hotel in your town.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2011

    There is no ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging on the door of your hotel room, so I knock – not too hard – and when you call out ‘Yes?’, I reply ‘It’s the chambermaid’, and you tell me to come in.

    I am a little tentative about this, because I am still quite new at this job – I am only a couple months over sixteen years of age, working in this smart hotel in my seaside home town as a vacation job in the school summer holidays. The law is you have to be over sixteen for this sort of employment (even a temporary position), and this is my second week since starting – I was lucky to get the job, they wouldn’t normally take a girl quite so young and new, but my eldest brother who worked here last summer recommended me to the manageress, and because he was a reliable hard worker she decided to give me a chance.

    My job is quite simple: I give a thorough clean to the rooms from which people have checked out and a quicker tidy to the rooms where the guests are staying on, including making the beds. This is an expensive, classy establishment, and to maintain that image I have a very traditional chambermaid’s uniform to wear: a black linen knee-length dress with a white frilly apron, tied behind the neck and at the waist, and a small white lace cap pinned in my hair.

    You are staying at the hotel for a week (this is your third day), and obviously you are not lacking money as you have taken one of the best and largest rooms in the hotel, with a balcony view onto the sea, and you are paying for a luxury double-bed room even though you are a single woman alone. You have admired this peach of an innocent girl as she cleaned your room on the last two days, and you have chatted to her a bit – but casually, not leading anywhere, just a friendly exchange about the weather and so on. However, today you have decided to try to seduce her, to tempt her along the lesbian path – you like taking naive young teenage novices best of all, and what a tasty little morsel this pretty babe would be, if you can coax her into surrendering her pussy to your pleasures.

    When I enter, I see that you are not fully dressed. At once, I apologise and say that I will come back later, but you smile and tell me to stay, that now is a good time, and with an attractive laugh you add that you enjoy seeing people working when you are on holiday.

    You look very elegant and stylish – I think you are in your late 20s, ten or a dozen years older than me. You are a tall slim woman with straight blonde hair cut to collar length, and you have the classic cheekbones, clear features, slender height and long legs of a fashion model, which makes me wonder if perhaps you are or were? Certainly, I’ve noticed that you have great dress sense, your outfits are original and yet perfectly complementary and tasteful. Just now, you are wearing a lovely silvery-patterned ankle-length silk dressing robe, obviously of the best quality. It is only loosely fastened around your waist with a single tie, and it is falling open. I can’t help but see that underneath you have a sky blue bra – only a demi cup, and much of that thin lace, so your breasts are very prominently visible, making me blush when I see them (and you think to yourself: how pretty that looks, I’d like to give her something really to blush about). Although I don’t yet know this, apart from that, all you have on are matching the thong panties and suspender belt, and pale blue stockings.

    I start to clean the room, and you sit on the chair by the dressing table. At first, you cross your legs – which causes the robe to fall away on either side of them, exposing your wonderful shapely thighs. The robe is also gaping open at your chest, and I can see much more of your bra and breasts. As you observe me, you slip one hand inside your robe and cradle one of the bra cups – I see this out of the corner of my eye, and look quickly away, unsettled and unsure of myself, and suddenly I feel that the room is very warm and stuffy.

    You say what a very pretty girl I am, and ask my age. With a slight sigh – not because of you, but because I always have to explain; it’s because I look so young, most people guess my age at no more than fourteen. You nod and say that of course I must be sixteen to able to work here, and that you understand my frustration – you say that you always looked young when you were a teenager, but you still do and now you don’t mind it all! You give a rich conspiratorial chuckle, including me in our sisterhood of slim youthful fresh-faced blondes, and any irritation that I had is melted away by your charm. Guilelessly I ask how old you are, and then at once I blush and apologise profusely for such a personal question – but you smile at me with a twinkle, and I am staggered when you say thirty-four! I stammer something cringingly inane about hoping I look half as good at that age, and you touch me gently on the cheek and say softly that you are sure I will, that I’m even prettier than you were at sixteen.

    You ask in a casually-friendly way if I have a boyfriend, and I shake my head decisively – I just haven’t wanted to get into any of that yet, perhaps because the boys at school are always pestering me to go out with them, and I know what they really want from me, just to get my panties down and poke me with their thing – and then boast about it to their friends, and call me a slut behind my back. That happened to poor Ellen, and I’m certainly not letting it happen to me! Anyway, I can remember them all in short trousers from primary school, and they don’t appeal at all.

    Then you really shake my composure, because you ask in just the same tone of voice, perhaps then I have a girlfriend? I feel such a hot flush – because I think I know what you mean, and I stutter that, of course, lots of my friends are girls, I go round in quite a group … but your slightly raised eyebrow shows that we both know what you are really referring to. And part of my turmoil is because I have been having some strange thoughts for a while, mainly about my friend Denise, I’ve been noticing her cute ass a lot, I don’t know why (no! I don’t!), and sometimes I’ve been watching her when we undress, side by side, before gym class. I don’t think I’m a … you know, one of those … I’m not even going to say it! It’s just natural curiosity, because Denise’s breasts developed earlier and are bigger than mine, that’s all it is, really, I’m sure … I mean, sometimes she comes into my dreams at night, sometimes with her top off and saying she wants to kiss me, but that doesn’t mean anything, all sorts of weird stuff happens in dreams, and I only remember those bits because I wake up after them covered in sweat and trembling.

    I smile shakily, and remember that I’m supposed to be working, not chatting with the guests. I return to tidying the room, and as I pull the covers back from the bed you watch me, apparently without a care – but actually you are like a hawk, waiting for the moment. As I move the pillow to straighten it, I find an object underneath and pick it up – before realising what it is (I’m not THAT innocent): a vibrator. I drop it like a hot potato, and feel myself blushing furiously. You give a rich laugh, and get lazily to your feet – you give a sensuous stretch that has the intended effect of undoing the tie on your robe, so that it falls completely open to both sides. You walk a few steps to the bed and pick up the vibrator, catch my eye with yours, give me a wink of woman-to-woman acknowledgement that I find enormously flattering – then you kiss the silver tip of the vibrator, and say: ‘my closest friend, I wouldn’t travel without her!’, and you put it away in your suitcase.

    I am flustered, partly by finding an object that has been inside a woman’s cunt, partly by your assumption that I would completely know and understand (perhaps you assume that I have one of these things myself, dear God!!), and partly by your use of the female pronoun for your sex toy … yes, oh yes, I noticed that – I’m an observant girl, everyone says so.

    You sit down again, but this time with your legs apart. The robe hangs loosely from your shoulders, concealing nothing at all, as if you have completely forgotten about it. I return to making the bed, smoothing out the undersheet – to do that on this side, I have to bend right over with my ass jutting out towards you, and somehow I know that you are looking at it, that your interest is far more than casual. I swallow, feeling a slight flush, completely unsure of how to handle this situation – after all, absolutely nothing has actually happened, right?

    Then I glance over my shoulder, and I see that you are watching me avidly, your legs apart and one hand resting gently against the V shape crotch of your thong panties, slowly rubbing yourself, and your other hand has covered one of your bra cups and is slowly squeezing it.

    I am shocked, frightened – and fascinated, and frightened of being fascinated. I say that I think I should go, and come back when the room is empty and finish cleaning then, but I don’t move at all – I’m rooted to the spot. You slowly shake your head, still with that charming and considering smile, and you say:

    ‘Don’t worry, honey … and don’t go – if you do, you’ll regret it forever, you’ll miss something wonderful.’

    You shrug the robe from your shoulders and it falls behind the chair to the floor, and you beckon me towards you. I seem to have no independent willpower, and I’m drawn to you like a moth to the flame … will you burn me up, I wonder?

    I slowly come closer, to stand right in front of you, in between your parted knees. Your intent gaze holds my eyes, whilst you slowly reach forwards and gently touch my leg. I make a soft sound at the first contact – so slight as to be barely audible – but I voice no other protest as your hand slowly strokes the inside of my lower thigh, against my tights. Looking at me all the time, you slip your hand further upwards, going under my skirt. I am bewildered, and yet in my heart quite certain about what is going on. I hold my breath, trembling in anticipation and anxiety – but whether it is anxiety that I won’t like this, or the greater fear that I really will, I just don’t know!

    Your hand slides up to where my legs join, and you press against the crotch of my tights, rubbing slowly but firmly backwards and forwards at the soft base of my Venus mound. I feel your touch like an electric shock and I bridle a little, but your other hand is at my waist, holding the white waistband of my apron, and you have expected this – it is the threshold, we both know it … will I cross it, can you carry me over?

    I shift nervously on my feet, skittering a little like a nervous yearling filly about to be saddled for the first time – but, like an experienced horse-trainer, you are prepared and grip my apron waistband like a halter, keeping me in place.

    This is the moment when it all becomes real, for you are touching me sexually – there is no possible ambiguity as your fingers rub firmly on the crotch of my tights, finding the furrow of my cleft, teasing my slit. You lock my eyes with yours, your gaze is magnetic, as my hands dangle uselessly at my sides, and I take short panting breaths, my eyes wide in wonder. You are deft – I don’t think that I am the first young girl you have initiated, you know just where to touch to loosen me, to wash away my doubts and hesitations.

    I feel a growing wetness and warmth in my pussy, and my breasts feel strangely tense as my nipples harden and rub against the inner fabric of my bra cups. My lips part slightly, and with a breathless whimper my tongue darts along them. My eyes are wide, staring down at your handsome confident features, and I surrender all volition to you – I trust you, even though I understand only hazily what you want from me and how you will take it.

    ‘It’s OK, honey; it’s fine, pretty babe, don’t you worry … this will be wonderful, you’ll see’, you whisper reassuringly, and I bask in the warm approval of your regard even as your supple stroking of my slit arouses me, setting the blood pounding in my veins and my heart hammering in my chest.

    I am beyond protest now, beyond any thought of objection or rejection, beyond any resistance to this moment, this here and now with its pulsating immediacy, its curious combination of vivid reality and ethereal remoteness. I move just slightly, widening my stance to open my hips a little, giving you more access to my private places. You smile with gentle satisfaction – you know that you have me now, that we have opened the door and gone into the secret Sapphic garden together. Your fingertips stroking the gusset of my tights can feel the patch of dampness seeping through my panties, and your expert nose catches that delectable warm scent of female arousal.

    I stand quite still as you reach under my skirt with both hands, hook your fingers into the elastic waistband of my tights, and then with sensuous languor you roll them slowly over my hips and down my legs. My breath catches as you tug the crotch of the tights away from contact with my panties, and then again as the current of cooler air tickles around me. Without needing even a gesture, I lift first one foot and then the other, so that you can slip off my sensible indoor flat-heeled work slippers and then each leg of the tights as well.

    Now your right hand is back under my skirt – but more visibly, as your left hand takes a grip of the hem and lifts it upward to reveal my plain pink cotton panties, which are cupped in your right hand. With a dextrous motion that takes me by surprise – hence my yelp – you slip two fingers inside my panties, gaining access from the leg opening and spearing adroitly into my slit, probing my labia apart and seeking the deep gorge in between.

    You rub me like this for perhaps a minute – which is not long enough for me to come, but enough that I am now a tingling mass of nerve-endings. Your next step is to remove my panties, and this time it never even crosses my mind to object to this – you run your finger around inside their elastic waistband, and then tug them downwards too.

    My pussy is naked!! My cunt is in full shocking view, just inches away from you, my sweet seducer. You hands push my skirt upwards, one hand on each of my hips, and this prevents the skirt from slipping down again.

    Oh, wonder of the world … no, of the universe!! You inexorably draw me towards you, and my cunt is level with your face. With your mouth just two or three inches from me, your fingers separate the blond curls of my downy hair and then tease my labia open, delicately unfurling the petals of my pussy. I feel the soft exhalation of your breath caress my receptive skin, and then you lean forward further and your lips press against me, your tongue darting from between them to taste the immature vintage of my seeping vaginal juices.

    I spread my hips wider in an instinctive reaction, and my back arches and my head goes back on my shoulders. I give a kind of sob – not with sorrow, but with the satisfaction of surrender – as you initiate me into the pleasures of cunnilingus. The feel of your lips against my bare skin is a wonderful revelation, so mobile and soft and warm. Your tongue dips into me like a woodpecker boring holes – it jabs in and out, moist and firm, with a curious rasping texture that sends matching vibrations through my whole body. I am on fire, my breasts are so tight and hard that I think they will burst out of my bra. Sweat beads my forehead, and my eyes are closed as I savour every wild runaway sensation – oh! I never knew such pleasure, such bliss!

    You eat my pussy, your tongue now lapping and probing around my clitoris, and your finger gently but persistently pressing at the base of my pudenda. Well-lubricated now, I part for you easily and your finger rubs along the inside of my vagina, upwards and downwards – but then you stop, carefully judging your moment, before I am brought to a climax, and you keep me on the cusp, tantalisingly balanced.

    You withdraw your lips from my pussy, and look up at me, hot desire for my firm teenage body blazing in your eyes. I am like a rabbit caught in the glare of your headlamps – I am frozen in place, not knowing which way to jump. My mind is blank, and yet bursting with vivid images and emotions, and the sense of a half-hidden future unfolding ahead of me. Your touch is arousing me to a pitch of intensity, answering my deeply-suppressed desires – for a second, I think of my friend Denise, and picture her naked and parting her legs to allow me to do these things to her, and my whole body is flushed with a wild and wanton desire. I don’t care where this is going any more, I don’t care what is happening or whatever you want to do – I am just here for this moment and the next, and nothing beyond that matters at all. Without even thinking, I gasp:

    ‘Oh! take me, please … take me!’

    You smile with satisfaction – this one is truly hooked and landed, and your instinct about a girl’s seducability has once again proven to be uncannily accurate. Your response is to press the long index finger of your right hand into my vaginal hole, and I shudder with excitement and fear as your nail encounters the barrier of my hymen and scrapes across it. You smile inwardly again: it is just as you had hoped and expected – this delicious young girl is indeed still a virgin. As you press lightly against my membrane, I rise to my tiptoes under the pressure, and reach forwards to hold onto your shoulders for balance. You vow silently to yourself that you will open this pretty girlish teenager, that you will take her virginity before she leaves this room … but not right now, not quite just yet. This dance is a tango for two, and there are more steps to be taken before that final triumphant flourish. I give a gasp of wonder, and then a shaky sigh as you withdraw your finger completely, lifting it your lips and licking my juices from it.

    You rise smoothly to your feet, and I find that you are much taller than my five feet three inches, probably by nearly six inches. Your hand cups my pussy, giving it a squeeze, as you lean slightly downwards and our mouths meet in a long probing saliva-mingling kiss. As you stood up, my hands slipped down to your waist, and I marvel in amazement at the feeling of having a grown woman – a woman actually more than twice my age – in my arms as a … as a … yes! as a lover, a lesbian lover!

    Now you reach behind my waist, and gently tug undone the bow knot which holds my apron neatly in place. I bow my head as you slip the other strap over me, and drop the frilly white garment on the floor. Next, your hand rises up my spine until it finds the collar of my chambermaid’s uniform, and you take the latch of the zip between your fingers and slowly pull it downwards.

    I luxuriate in the sensation of being undressed with sexual desire, for such a thing has never happened to me before. There is just a touch of cool sea breeze through the slightly-ajar door to your balcony, and it caresses my bare skin as the zip reaches the small of my back and the black dress hangs open behind me. With a swift shrug of my shoulders, the maid’s uniform slips from me – my slender hips give it no purchase, and it cascades down my body and pools around my ankles on the floor.

    I gaze at you with saucer-eyes, but without any shame. I am naked now apart from my pink bra and the little lace cap of my maid’s outfit. Remembering the latter, I reach a hand up to unpin and remove it, but you halt me with a gesture:

    ‘No, don’t – you look so pretty in that, leave it on.’

    Now your hands are fondling my bra cups, kneading gently the small breasts that they cover. My bra is almost a training bra, for my A-cup bumps need no support. I catch my breath as you reach round again and unsnap the backband, and I have a second of embarrassment as the bra tumbles from my shoulders, revealing my juvenile chest. But you like my lack of size – it makes me seem even younger than I am, and that attracts you like the panther stalking the tethered lamb.

    I give a little squeal as your mouth slips over one of my rock-hard nipples, and you suck on it and then tease it between your teeth – and, simultaneously, your right hand takes my other tit and tugs on it before rubbing your thumb over and around it. Your left hand slips between my parted thighs once more, gently caressing my mound and running a fingertip delicately along my opening cleft. I am almost weak-kneed from this roller-coaster ride of sensations, which is just as you have intended all along.

    For a moment, your mouth and hands relinquish my breasts and pussy, and you glance towards the bed. I allow you to steer me backwards three or four paces, until the backs of my calves bump against it. You quickly tug the covers out of the way and ease me down, to lie across the mattress on my back, my legs slightly parted to expose my virgin vagina.

    As I gaze up at you, I swallow in nervous expectation, for you are a truly magnificent example of a mature sexual woman. Your lingerie is elegant and clearly expensive, and yet very sensual. As I watch, open-mouthed, you slowly roll your skimpy thong panties down your thighs and cast them away, and I see with tingling recognition that your pussy is completely shaven, so that all of your sex is revealed. Now, still holding my gaze in your hot regard, you unshrug your bra – and your gorgeous, fascinating breasts swing free; they are not too big, a nice average 30C or maybe 32C, but they are well-shaped and firm, with large aureoles and prominently aroused nipples.

    You keep on your garter belt and stockings, and this makes you even more alluring than full nudity, for the lacy fringe of the suspender belt so neatly accentuates the sweeping curves of your hips and pelvis, and the straps which hang down to clasp your stockings frame the jutting opening of your visible red slit. With a fluid motion, you move forwards and recline on the bed beside me, propped up one elbow and gazing down at my small girlish breasts. Once again, you idly trace your hand along my body – starting from my knee, and stroking upwards along my inner thigh until my pussy is once again cupped in your palm. You give it an affectionate squeeze, rather like a greeting for an old friend, and this sends an erotic charge surging through my nervous system.

    Next, your hand moves upwards, whispering across my stomach and then circling my small bumps, where you pause for a moment to rub your thumb just underneath each of my stiff little tits. Then you take my chin in your hand and draw me towards you, guiding my mouth until it encounters the silky smoothness of your breast. I am trembling like a leaf as I take your hard nipple between my lips, and I am tentative at first as I touch the tip of my tongue across it. The taste and texture of your nipple is fascinating, and I gain confidence from your purring sounds of approval and pleasure as I begin to suck and lick more firmly around your jutting tit.

    As I get into my stride with this, you reach for my hand and bring it down between your own legs – you want me to touch and hold your cunt! Taking my cue from the encouraging pressure of your grasp, and the vivid memories of how you fondled me just moments ago, I begin to caress your pussy, feeling for the opening – so soft, so fleshy, and … oh! … so moist, so dripping wet with juices. You give a little moan, and I increase the pressure, parting your labia and with great daring sliding the tip of my thumb along the groove between them.

    Suddenly the realisation hits me: I’m having lesbian sex, I’m actually fucking an older woman! Far from alarming me, this goes to my innermost core and sets off a depth-charge of lust. A convulsive shudder of erotic excitement runs through me, so profound that it is the closest of kissing cousins to an orgasm. Even so, apart from one deep groan, I never stop my appointed task of orally arousing your beautiful breasts, although for fairness sake I have now shifted my attentions to the other one.

    Your breathing starts to break down into ragged pants, interspersed with short high-pitched gasps, and I realise that you are riding the crest of the wave towards orgasm. Suddenly, you grasp the wrist of my pussy-poking hand, and hoarsely exhort me:

    ‘Finger … aaaahh! Finger, use it, c’mon babe, finger-fuck me!’

    And then, without even waiting for my response, you arch your hips apart and jab my hand forcefully into your vagina. I have understood enough of your meaning to extend my index finger straight out like a rod, and you sink that deep into your pussy. The texture and sensation are a revelation to me – like a kind of resilient rubber, and smoothly slick with your juices. The widening hole of your vulva resists my entry with momentary sucking firmness, and than gapes open as my digit enters you. Your grip on my hand is like steel, and you piston it in and out of you with a force that this novice would never have dared to use. You give a soft cry of rising ecstasy, and then another gasped instruction:

    ‘Two … two … honey, use two, ah-ahhhh!! … shit! yes, yes! you’ve got it – like that … oh fuck, that’s sooo gooood!’

    I have understood at once – my tight little virginal twat can only take a single finger, but your adult experienced cunt needs more to fill its hole. Now I begin to thrust two fingers, side by side, although really it is you who are controlling this, your hand is driving mine back and forth with almost savage intensity, as you bring yourself to climax.

    ‘Pretty babe, you’re so cute … aah! yes – that’s good! … you’re so fucking sexy’, you manage to pant.

    It delights me that I turn you on so much, for I know with certainty that I want to thrill you, that I want you to desire me. With urgent intensity, your voice becomes hoarse and low – but fortunately not so loud as to carry beyond this room:

    ‘AAAAHHHH!! YES!! OH, BABE – FUCK ME, FUCKMEFUCKMEFUCKME … OH FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!’

    Your eyes are closed, a rictus of exaltation tightens your cheeks and mouth, your back arches clear of the bed, and your hips jerk and quake in a volcanic orgasm. There is nothing you like better than a sweet slim teenager fucking your vagina … nothing, that is, apart from giving her the same treatment in turn!

    As your orgasm recedes, you slump back next to me, your eyes opening and your face flushed with a glow of satiated pleasure. You release my pussy-poking hand, but make no complaint when I continue to ply my fingers up and down your vagina, the movement now vertically from bottom to top rather than horizontally in and out. You look at me with warm affection, and I bask in your approval as you whisper your thanks and then kiss me, slowly, deeply, exchanging saliva and swirling tongues in a long and very arousing French kiss.

    When we come up from this for air, you smile again and tell me that now it is my reward, and I tingle with curious anticipation and newly-awakened lesbian excitement … yes, I don’t hesitate over the L-word any longer, in fact I embrace it: if this is how sex is with another female, than a lifelong lesbian I will surely and happily be!

    I lie back, and for a moment you stroke the silky blonde hair that was one of things which made you desire me, made you decide upon me as your first target for seduction on this holiday … my lovely long fair hair, my slim undeveloped figure, and my cute pert ass that I wiggled in front of you (it must have been subconsciously) when I made up your bed on the first morning. You smile at that memory, and then you kiss my forehead, the tip of my nose, my mouth briefly again, my chin … and then your mouth goes to my breasts, and as it does your hands urge my thighs to spread wide open, and you begin to stroke around my upper thighs, coming ever closer to my hot seeping sex slit.

    Your fingers deftly delve between my labia once again, probing me, entering me, turning me on so much. Your eyes gleam … now, soon will be the moment, the completion of your conquest. You probe your finger inwards until it encounters definite resistance, and once again it presses against the membrane of my virginity, teasing its flexibility as if it were a minute trampoline. Lying there, half beside me and half above me, you arch an eyebrow interrogatively, and ask just a single word, so loaded with meaning and possibility:

    ‘Yes?’

    I wet my lips, but really need no time for thought. I nod, and whisper ‘Yes’, softly and barely audibly, but it sounds like a thunderclap in my ears.

    You nod, but instead of taking immediate action you rise from the bed, and disappear for a moment into the en suite bathroom. In an instant you return with one of the hotel’s large Egyptian cotton bath towels, and I lift my hips in comprehension for you slide this underneath my buttocks – I may be a virgin, but I’ve had those sex-education classes in school too, I know what happens, and I appreciate the precaution you have taken so that any show of blood will not get through to the bedsheets.

    Again you step back for a second, but now to reach for the metallic-silver vibrator that you had earlier artfully placed for me to discover – and which you always hoped and intended would be used to open this peachy pussy, and debut this pretty potential lesbian. My breath catches as you rub its smooth-rounded tip up and down my cunt, and then you ease it into me, as my juices gush to lubricate its inward journey. You corkscrew it from side to side with deftly practiced twists of your wrist, and with each motion it sinks in another millimetre, stretching my pussy to adult capacity.

    Now the point of the vibrator has reached my hymen, and – like your finger before it – it teases and stretches against it, but carefully avoiding the force that would tear through it. No more words are exchanged, but you look at me directly again in silent enquiry. I bite my lower lip in sudden nervousness, for this step is irrevocable – and I somehow know, far beyond even the importance of the physical change, that if I give myself to another woman now, I will want only women for ever more. I suppress my sudden unworthy doubts and fears … let it be so, let it surely be so.

    I nod, and on that instant you switch the vibrator on, catching me by surprise and churning the nerve-endings in my pussy into a frothing lather. Then you pull the vibrator back about an inch, and with one smooth motion of your elbow you thrust it back again – through my virgin barrier and deeper into my vagina. There is a moment of pain, but nothing severe – for some reason, I think it feels like a sudden stubbing of your toe on bad paving: unexpected, briefly unpleasant, and leaving for a few minutes a throbbing soreness and a heightened sensitivity.

    Now the vibrator is almost all of the way into me – before these moments, I would never have believed such a thing to be possible. But then, nor would I have foreseen the blissful sensations that result, and of which I cannot get enough. My actions copy yours – not in deliberate mimicry, but because they are the only possible responses to such stimuli. I am gasping for breath, my hips are jerking up and down, and my tits are on fire. My head thrashes from side to side on the rumpled bed sheets, my long blonde locks in a sweaty tangle, and I am biting down hard on my lower lip as the exquisite sensations tread that fine line between agony and ecstasy.

    You sense the moment – not surprisingly, for as well as grown women lovers, over the last fifteen or so years you have seduced nearly a dozen delectable teenagers. You pull the buzzing vibrator back a little further, pause for a tantalising split-second, and then ram it into me, harder and deeper than ever. To deliver the coup de grace, you do two other things simultaneously: you grip one of my breasts with your free hand and squeeze it, and you whisper hotly in my ear:

    ‘Come, babe … c’mon, and come … come for me, do it for me … come for me, now, now!!’

    And I do – having my first ever true climax. Like an avalanche it sweeps me away and leaves me buried in a white cocoon of bliss, and when I emerge from it the world seems a different place. There is a new landscape now – old ideas are buried with little sense of loss, and I must find my own track across this reshaped terrain.

    For a moment, I lie back, spent and taken, and yet fulfilled beyond measure. You smile at me fondly, and use the free edge of the towel to wipe away the sweat from my forehead and cheeks, and then go lower to dry softly across my breasts … hey lady, if you keep doing that, you’ll set me off again! We lie on the bed in companionable closeness and silence, my hand cupping one of your swaying breasts, just to feel its weight and texture, and perhaps as reassurance that all of this really has happened and its not just a dream. I admire your alluring femininity – the swell of your breasts, the curve of your hips, the smooth rise of your stomach, the swooping dip to a slender waist, and then the plunge to the valley of delight in between your smooth tanned thighs.

    ‘When … ?’ I ask softly, and you look down at me and chuckle with amusement.

    You translate my simple plea into its proper meaning, and put it into words:

    ‘You mean – when can you see me again … when can we do it again?’

    I nod, slowly but with unmistakeable intent.

    ‘I can be here all day, honey’, you affirm, for there is nothing in this world that you enjoy more than girl-fucking, especially when the teen is a novice. You ask what I am doing after my room-cleaning duties are over, and my truthful reply is nothing, nothing at all.

    ‘Well’, you smile in lazy warm anticipation, ‘come back then, we’ll take a shower together and then spend the afternoon in bed – I can teach you so many special secret pleasures!’

    I am so thrilled – oh, heavenly day of opening and opportunity, of which I never even dreamt an hour ago! I glance at the clock – can only twenty minutes have passed since I entered this room? Still, I have got behind with my work duties, and it is a mercy that the manageress has not come hunting to chase me up – that would have been awkward! As it is, I had better get back to my room cleaning as soon as possible.

    I get dressed quite hastily – you helpfully zip up my black uniform dress, and I tie on the apron and restore the little hat to my tousled hair. I kiss you on both sets of lips, earning an appreciative murmur as I kneel to plant one on your puckered labia. Then I set off to complete the cleaning of my set of rooms – and never have I worked so fast before!

    Soon, very soon, I will be back to knock on your door – and this time there will be no hesitation about it!

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • My Best Friends Father

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    Kathy’s dad was hot and I couldn’t get him out of my mind.

    I lay on my stomach next to my best friend, she was lying beside me on my bed while we surfed with my laptop. We were watching short free porn videos of girls giving blow jobs and letting the guy cum all over their face and even in their mouths. “Eeeww, god, that looks so gross! How can they do that!” blurted Kathy.

    “I don’t know, most of them look like they like it. Do you think they are drunk or fucking high or something?

    “Maybe they are whores who have to do that shit.”

    “Most of them don’t look like whores, these are homemade videos, that means those guys are wives or girlfriends.”

    “Do a search for blow jobs, lets see what other women say.” I typed ‘blow job’ into the Google search box and the screen filled up with endless pages of links about fellatio. Kathy and I spent the next hour reading articles from Cosmopolitan, Bust, and even Ms on how suck a cock and make it pleasurable for both him and her. There were a lot of pictures and we even some YouTube like videos that were hotter than the crappy porn we’d been watching.

    Kathy rolled to her side facing me, “Could you do that with Kurt? I mean you fuck him and you let him get off in you, could you let him fuck your mouth too?”

    “I don’t know, he’s asked me to suck on it but I haven’t done it yet. I like it when he puts his mouth on my pussy but I still haven’t felt wild enough to give him head.”

    “You mean you don’t like him enough?”

    “I love him but he is the first guy I ever had sex with so what if I knew somebody who might make me hotter; hot enough to do any damn thing he wants.”

    Kathy’s eyes lit up “Who!? Are you thinking of somebody else!?”

    I looked away from the question in her eyes, I couldn’t tell her that for some totally crazy reason I was fantasizing about her dad almost every day. Got he is hot! Every time I go to Kathy’s house and see her father my knees get all tingly and weak, I could fall down and roll over like a bitch dog in heat for him. I knew for sure that I would suck his cock if he asked me to.

    Kathy eagerly waited through my silence until she couldn’t hold it in “Who! Do I know him and did you let him do it with you?”

    “Forget it bitch, I can’t say.” I turned my attention to the monitor “What do you want to see now?”

    We shut down our porn night after watching some serious three way with two girls sucking and fucking one lucky hard-on. He was well hung and filled every hole those two had, even in their butts. When he finally came they licked the discharge from his cock like they were enjoying a fine delicacy. While that was on screen Kathy and I talked about the two of us with one guy. We couldn’t decide if we would take Kurt to bed or her boyfriend Alan. Kurt is cuter but Alan has a more appealing body. After the lights were out Kathy whispered into the air “How about your dream man, maybe he would like two hot naked eighteenies at the same time?” I smiled into my pillow as I thought about Kathy’s reaction if she knew that she had just proposed a sex romp with her own father.

    Later that night I woke up to feel bed jostling and heard mewling like a kitten for looking mommas milk so I rolled over to see what was going on. Kathy was lying on her side of the bed with one hand between her open thighs and the other pulling on a nipple. Her eyes were closed so she didn’t see me turn over to watch her. She had taken her night gown off so my best friend was naked and so involved in enjoying her own fingers she was oblivious that I was awake and watching her. A light scent of her musk wafted across the small space between us, the heady fragrance flipped a switch in my groin and a strong sexual urge blossomed between my legs. My pussy got warm and squishy in seconds, my heart started to thud heavily as I watched Kathy finger herself. My entire body began to shake as I put a hand over hers then slid two fingers down the contour of her hot puffy pussy lips then jammed them into her.

    Kathy’s eyes flew open then she focused on me when she felt the invasion between her legs. She opened her mouth, a short “UH” flew past my ear then she grabbed the wrist of the arm between her legs. I rocked my hand against her cunt which caused her hips to buck. Any surprise or reluctance Kathy may have felt at first quickly faded, she smiled into my eyes, arched her back and spread her legs for me. I rose up until I was propped on an elbow beside her then started finger fucking my best friend in earnest.

    I’d never had any sexual thoughts about any girl in my life but at that moment I was getting so turned on I wanted nothing more than to make love to Kathy and have her do the same for me. I leaned down far enough to kiss her on the lips. She didn’t reject me, she pressed on my mouth with hers and in moments she slipped her tongue through my teeth. I rolled my fingers into her as far as they would go then set into a rhythmic pace of fingering her to higher levels of lust and need. She was building to a climax, I could feel it inside her, the tenseness of her muscles straining for release but my fingers weren’t enough to trigger the orgasm so I slid down the bed, rolled over between her legs then licked the top of her cunt, my wet tongue licked over the skin hiding her clit, exposing the pink swollen knob. Kathy gulped a deep breath then went completely still while I kissed and suckled her tender hot button. It took only a few moments of mouthing until she arched off the bed and started to gasp as her body cramped and convulsed.

    She went limp. The only part of her moving was her chest as she panted for fresh air. I moved from between her legs, wiped her flavor off my lips with a finger then put it into her half open mouth. Kathy formed a vacuum on my finger and sucked off her cunt juice.

    I leaned over and kissed her lightly then said the obvious “That’s something we never did before.”

    She chirped a quick laugh “No shit, not even Alan gets me off like you just did.”

    I fell back to the bed beside her, we were both still for a minute or two while she caught her breath. I was hot and horny and secretly hoping she would do something for me just like I did with her but I wasn’t going to ask. After a while of calm she rolled her head and said “Take off your night gown.”

    As I looked into her eyes which were half hidden by long jumbled hair my heart picked up its pace again, “Why” I asked.

    “Because you and me are going to have a little more fun and we are going to do it completely naked. Get that fucking rag off” she demanded.

    I sat up then pulled the shift off my body and threw it in her face. She laughed then launched herself at me and threw me down again. In seconds Kathy was sitting on my groin smiling down on me. She leaned over and kissed my left nipple while pinning my arms to the bed. I felt her pussy hair rubbing on the skin just over my own bush of curls while she licked and sucked on my nipples. They both grew longer and hard while the sensation of her cunt on my stomach created a hot spot on my skin, my heart quickened. Kathy worked on me with her mouth and hands, making me hotter, turning me on in a way that I’d never felt before. Kurt could get me hot, I could fuck him and get off but what I was feeling with Kathy was so much more sensual. I was beginning to realize that a girl knows how make another girl feel like she would want to; Kathy was seducing me like she wanted to be seduced. When she put her head between my thighs and started eating me, she didn’t attack, she didn’t weigh me down with her own needs, she mouthed me tenderly, slowly, her hot wet tongue was driving me crazy.

    I reached the tipping point, my climax started where Kathy had her lips on me and began to grow exquisitely in my loins. When I arched off the bed to push my pussy on her face she pulled away then sat up, I was left hanging a single thread, the final tether that when broken would release my orgasm. I yelped “Oh my god, don’t stop! Finish it bitch!”

    She smiled down on me and asked “Who is he?”

    I was desperate, my body was in limbo between total satisfaction and numbing disappointment, I needed her to keep going. “Who? What are you talking about?”

    The evil degenerate bitch put two fingers into my hole and started stroking in and out while she put the end of her thumb on my clit. “Who is your dream man? Who’s cock would you suck until he came in your mouth?”

    I couldn’t say, I wouldn’t say it was her dad who fed my sexiest fantasies. I was starting back up the mountain of lust from her fingers in me, I felt my pussy get hotter and wetter where her fingers were, I pleaded “Please, don’t stop, oh god this feels so good.”

    Kathy pulled her fingers out of me then laid on my body, her skin was as smooth as silk on mine, my hormone level built higher. She put her lips on mine, softly, quickly then asked again “Who do you want to fuck Crissy?” She put a hand between us and cupped my pussy again then repeated “Give me a name.”

    I couldn’t take any more, my blood was boiling, I needed to explode “Barry! Your dad, I want to fuck him so bad Kathy! I would do anything he wanted!” My orgasm boiled out of my cunt through me directly to my heart which froze as solid as every other muscle in my body. Kathy jammed her fingers deep searching for my G spot as I melted into the mattress. Kurt had never brought me so high, so thrillingly.

    I couldn’t say anything, I could only lie stunned on my back trying to get oxygen into my lungs. Kathy was on her back beside me breathing almost as hard. I rolled my head to look at her profile and felt a wave of shame wash through me. I had told her my secret, she forced me to call out for her father, what the hell would she think of me! She saw me looking at her then rolled to her side facing me “Do you know how cool that is, you wanting to screw my dad? That would be like awesome!”

    I was puzzled “Your not mad or something?”

    She stroked my hair softly looking intently in my eyes “Crissy, you would be the best thing that’s happened to him in years. He dates a couple of women but nobody steady so he wouldn’t be cheating on anybody and you are a free, sexy young woman,” she paused, “Yeah, you should fuck him.”

    “He’s more than twice my age” I cautioned her.

    “Hey, your legal, and you think he’s going to blab to the world he screwing his daughters best friend? She paused then snickered, “Well, he might.”

    “I don’t know Kathy, he’s –——–”

    Kathy leaned in for a light lip to lip caress “You have to do it, you have to fuck my dad, that would be totally hot!”

    I smiled at her then kissed her with a hint of tongues. “Okay, but not tonight. Tonight I’m going to fuck his daughter, roll over to your tummy and spread your legs.” With that Kathy and I continued to explore the new dimension in our relationship.

    Kathy couldn’t let it go. The following week, even in the halls at school she was trying to make plans on getting me into bed with her single parent. It could have been sexual harassment but what she was suggesting and my own thoughts kept me kind of turned on all week. The next weekend we had a double date with Kurt and Alan who were best friends but on Friday Kurt told me he had to go with his parents to some kind of conference. Kathy took pity on me and said I could go with her and Alan anyway.

    We started out at the theater watching Jurassic World in 3D. Watching that big dinosaur rushing at me from the screen scared the shit out of me so I spent half the movie hanging on to Alan just as tight as Kathy was on the other side of him. Kathy saw me clinging to her boyfriend but she didn’t seem to disapprove so I held his arm until the credits ended. As we walked out of the movie house Alan was holding Kathy’s had then he took mine in the other. In moments the three of us were walking across the parking lot swinging our arms in unison, animated with energy, laughing and talking about the show.

    We went to a cafe that was a favorite hang-out for teens and got a late burger while talking with some of our other friends. Alan was going to drive me home but before we left Kathy pulled me aside “Lets to it tonight.”

    “Huh, do what?”

    “Alan, let’s get him in a bed and have a little fun with him.”

    “Together? You wouldn’t be mad or jealous? I mean you’re dating him.”

    My best friend looked exasperated, “We talked about this, both of us fucking a guy at the same time, this is it girl, tonight would be perfect, we have the chance with Kurt gone. We can go to my house, my dad is out and won’t be back until really late he told me. Alan is about to get very lucky but he doesn’t know it yet.”

    “What if Alan tells Kurt?”

    “So? We’ll probably have to give Kurt the same game, I mean, it’s only fair.”

    I looked at my best friend who was becoming slut before my very eyes; an abrupt bouquet of thrills bloomed in my panties “Okay, let’s go.” I’d show her, I could be a slut too.

    “Alan, you don’t have to take Crissy home, we’re all going to my house.” He looked at me with a frown of disappointment but didn’t object, I could tell he thought he wouldn’t get laid that night.

    In the house we didn’t hesitate. No words were spoken, none were needed. Kathy and I had decided on seducing Alan so there was no need to be crafty or sneaky. She held his right hand, I had his left and we towed him directly to her bedroom. She went to her player, put a disk in the slot then turned to him “Take your clothes off Alan.” I moved to stand beside her facing him, we both started stripping our skirts and shirts. I was watching him as we undressed to panties and bras. His eyes were huge, taking us both in at the same time, his crotch went from a small bulge to a long swelling as his cock got hard. I was kind of embarrassed because he was only the second boy I ever let see me in my underwear but when he was dropping his pants my shyness transformed to lust. Seeing how his erection pushed out from his boxers caused my entire body to shiver.

    When the three of us were dressed in only the thin veneer of underclothing, Kathy grabbed his hand and leaped onto the bed, pulling him with her. I followed and in moments he was on his back with a hot teen girl on each side of him. Since I was the new adventure in his life his eyes were playing freely all over me. Kathy put her lips on his ear then I heard “Lie still and enjoy what is going to happen to you.” His cock pulsed visibly under his briefs.

    I started on the left side, Kathy on the right. We kissed, licked and fondled Alan from head to stomach, turning him on even harder for us. She reached into his underwear and grabbed his hard-on then invited me “Two hands, put yours there too.” I grabbed the waist band of his boxers and urged them off his hips, from under his ass and down his legs. When he was bared I put my hand over Kathy’s and together we started pumping his erection. I liked what I was holding, Alan was bigger than Kurt and as I stroked him my cunt started flowing with need and permission.

    Kathy was the first to bend over his lap and put the end of his erection in her mouth. I was watching her do her first blow job while running my hand up and down his thigh and pinching his balls. She bobbed up and down on his long stiff cock and the way she was moving and licking it looked like she was having fun. I’d never done it either but my mouth was watering and after watching her blow him for a couple of minutes a sharp, sudden urge to taste him overwhelmed me. From deep within me a strong primal need boiled up from my womb so I grabbed Kathy by the hair and pulled her face away from his lap. I gripped the solid muscle then went down on the first cock I’d ever had the nerve to suck. Alan flexed his hips to push deeper, as the shaft of his cock slid across my tongue I put a vacuum on it, pulling even more. I felt him brush my hair over my shoulder so he could watch me nurse on his erection.

    I kissed, licked and mouth fucked my best friend’s boyfriend until she whispered in my ear while rubbing a hand over my ass, under my panties and into the entrance between my legs, “My dad would like this, you should do it with him.”

    I lifted off Alan and looked the salacious bitch in the eyes, her fingers on my pussy had damn near set me off. I shook my head to deny the rush of shivers in my stomach, “I’m going to fuck him.”

    Kathy must have mistaken my intent because she lit up with a huge smile “He’ll be home later!”

    “Not him, Alan; he’s going to fuck me right now.” I laid next to Alan who was straining to hear what we girls were whispering and coaxed, “It’s now or never boy, fuck me now or never at all.”

    He was over me in an instant. Alan went to his knees and together we pulled off my bra and briefs. As soon as was I naked I had the second cock I’d ever experienced slammed into me. He was high on hormones but long on stamina so he fucked me tenderly, first over me then we rolled to our sides where he spooned his cock between my legs. While I was getting screwed on her bed by her boyfriend Kathy finished undressing and was kissing and caressing his body anywhere she could put her mouth. The room was getting hot, the air filled with the sounds of slapping bodies and murmurs of three hot horny teenagers.

    Finally Kathy had waited long enough, grabbed Alan by the hips and pulled him out of me. She went to her hands and knees over me then welcomed Alan with her hot swollen pussy. I was on my back so the nipples on her tits were hanging over mine. I held my breasts up until the tips were rubbing on hers which helped to get us both more turned on. I watched Kathy’s face while Alan was holding her in place by the hips, her eyes were closed and her mouth was working silently, forming sounds of pleasure that had no volume. It was obvious she was enjoying what was happening to her.

    She collapsed down on me so her stomach was mashed onto mine. Alan adjusted his position so the cock between her legs came at her from a different angle. After a minute or two of feeling her get fucked while lying on me I reached over Kathy’s back, pushed him out of her then grabbed his erection and pulled it down so he could put it in me again. My best friend was sandwiched between me and him while he fucked me. Alan was getting redder in the face, his movements less fluid as he pumped in and out of Kathy. I’d seen Kurt reach the end of his endurance many times so I knew Alan was about to cum. I pushed him off her to his back then crawled over the Kathy and grabbed his erection. Kathy moved around then in an unspoken accord, she and I started licking and playing on his stiff muscle. Having two girls focused on his hard-on was too much for the boy and he started shooting cum into the air far enough to splash up to his chest. We girls both had hands on his prick so we pumped him together, draining his balls as a team. When Alan was done convulsing and moaning she licked a line of cum off his skin then challenged me with her eyes to do the same. I dipped into a puddle of semen with the tip of my tongue then licked it clean from his stomach. Kathy smiled with delight when I did.

    Alan may have gotten off but he wasn’t done and we weren’t done with him. Kathy flopped next to him “Eat me you fucker, eat me until I get off then you have to do her.” She rolled to her back and I laid beside her, Allan was over us on his knees, one between her legs, the other between mine. I hooked the leg brushing hers over hers so we were intertwined from thighs down. Alan cupped our cunts with his hands and began to plunge two fingers in two girls at the same time. I was watching him move, his muscles working, his body covered with a sheen of sweat, the air around the bed was fragrant with the scent of sex, his fingers were caressing across my clit as he pumped in and out of my pussy. My body was burning from the inside out, I couldn’t get enough cool air to put out the flames. I rolled my head to see Kathy watching me with wide, lust laden eyes and a wave of desire for her slammed into my nerve endings and I launched off the bed with a hard, gut twisting climax.

    As soon as I could collect my shattered body back into a coherent form I rolled over between my best friends wide spread legs and started licking and kissing the tender treasure at the junction of her thighs. Alan moved away so I could go down on Kathy then when I started he grabbed my ass and pushed his erection into me. Even though what we three were doing was hot and exciting I didn’t have enough time to get off again, Kathy started heaving under my mouth just as Alan finished his job of fucking me.

    The night was almost done. Three limp, exhausted bodies lay quietly on the bed recovering from the most intense sexual encounter I had ever experienced. Kathy curled up against Alan and cooed love into his ear while I rested. I fingered my pussy, smearing cum over the lips of my cunt and thought about how fucking great it felt to be so fucking depraved.. Alan recovered enough to get over Kathy’s back then slipped his third erection into her. She was getting laid while we talked but he didn’t seem to mind she wasn’t fully involved with him. Alan came, Kathy smiled and I went to go pee. After Alan left Kathy and I took a shower, we played and laughed and teased while cleaning cum and sweat off the other.

    We were back in bed, dressed modestly in sleeping gowns when we heard her father come home. When she heard footsteps in the hall Kathy called out “Dad?”

    He opened the door slowly and peered into the half light in the room “What sweetheart?” He glanced at me “Hey Crissy, you’re looking nice as usual.”

    His comment made my stomach flutter but Kathy ignored his offhand compliment to me “It’s 12:30 in the morning! Do you think it is okay with me or the world that you are out screwing around so late? Don’t you have a sense of responsibility at all? Me and Crissy could have been having an orgy here tonight and you wouldn’t even know.” I almost laughed out loud because that is exactly what we had done.

    He smiled at his daughter, “Well if you had an orgy then I hope you enjoyed it, I didn’t and I didn’t enjoy it.”

    Her smile shrank to pressed lips of concern, “Weren’t you on a date with Marilyn?”

    “After dinner she invited me to her place for what I thought would be a nightcap, but then she told me we needed to split. Apparently she has her eye on someone else.”

    “Wow, I’m sorry dad, did she hurt you?”

    “No, not really, she wasn’t someone I could be madly in love with. Good night girls.” He closed the door.

    Kathy sat up animated with excitement “Now, Crissy, go to him now!” she whispered.

    My heart started thudding but I resisted, “God girl, I should have never told you your dad makes me hot. Are you going to bug me about this forever?”

    “Yesssss!” she hissed, “he didn’t get any tonight so he’ll be all charged up and ready. Go fuck my father, it will be awesome!”

    “Awesome for who? Him, me or you?”

    She pushed me toward the side of the bed “Go find out. I bet he’s already got his clothes off and I’m pretty sure he sleeps naked. When I collect laundry I always find his briefs on the floor beside the bed. He takes them off then gets in. Go, see if he is as good as your fantasy.”

    My heart was slamming in it’s cage, my body flushing, my inhibitions began to withdraw to a shadowed niche of my mind. I wanted to go to him but I was afraid to go to him. What would he think of me? Would he reject me then ask me to never come over again? Would he turn my forwardness against me, that would crush my soul, I knew it. Kathy pushed me completely off the bed and I started on the longest 30 foot journey I had ever taken in my life.

    I stood next to the bedroom door as another wave of apprehension washed through me. I turned to go back to Kathy but she was standing in her door and pointed firmly at his room. After a few more moments of indecision I clicked my fingernails on the wooden surface, I was tense ready to bolt for any reason.

    I heard blankets rustling then “Yes? Come in.” My cunt flooded with lust, I eased the door half way open and stuck my head in.

    “Would it be okay if I talked to you?” Oh-my-gaud! How fucking lame was that!

    “Sure Crissy, what’s on your mind?” If he was surprised or disturbed by his daughter’s best friend standing in his room at one in the morning dressed only in a mid-thigh flannel night shift, he didn’t show it. He was sitting back against two pillows, bare chested. The blanket covered his legs and lap, a Kindle rested face down on his groin. The sight of his broad muscular shoulders and deep chest shot a surge of motivation directly to my feet.

    I stepped to the bed “Is the book interesting?” More absolute dumb!

    “It’s getting there, but I’m sure you didn’t come here for a book report, what’s on you mind?”

    My mind went blank and my blood began to surge, I was helpless to stop the flood of need that engulfed me as I whispered softly “You are.”

    He looked at me puzzled but I didn’t offer any more words. I turned off the bedside light, pulled off my night gown, lifted the blanket then went to bed with my best friend’s father.

    The next few moments were the rawest, wildest, most terrifying in my life. My heart was slamming loose in my chest, my mind a void as I looked into his deep brown eyes for rejection and revulsion. I didn’t see it.

    I was shaking so hard I didn’t at first feel his hand when he placed it on my waist but I felt when he pulled me to him, tight against his hard body. As my breasts flattened against his chest all the tremors and doubt fled, to be replaced by an explosion of hot desire for him. He flexed his loins, pressing his cock against the top of my thighs. The first time he bumped me he was still flaccid, the second touch of his body on mine told me he was growing strong. I lifted my leg so when he pushed against me the third time his full grown erection slipped between my legs. Kathy’s father rolled up and over me, tucking me in neatly between him and the bed then put the head of his erection into the crack of my body then pressed gently down and in to my welcome center. He pushed up on his arms and studied my face intently as he inch by erotic inch through the opening of my sex until our groins bumped. Barry pulled back until just the head of his cock was sheathed then re-entered again. He smiled down on me then began a slow rhythmic movement, in and out of my overheated body.

    I looked up at him then swooned with the overwhelming sensation of having him in me. I was completely still, almost lifeless for the first few moments, still unsure of what I was doing until he smiled then asked teasingly, “Why did you come over here Crissy?”

    I grabbed his hips to help him move and answered with more confidence than I felt “I came to fuck you Barry, I want you to take me any way you can, any way you want and you don’t have to play safe.”

    With those words of encouragement in his ears Kathy’s father started me on a long, delightful sexual odyssey. After a few moments I regained my confidence, when I realized I could please him as a woman I turned my fantasies loose and reveled in the feeling of fantastic sex with an older, well experienced man. Just the few deep strokes by his big cock and I knew I had found what I had been yearning for.

    I yielded to him completely. He molded me, turned me, positioned me and made love to me, causing a storm of unbelievable sensations to rage in my body, I was enveloped in a cloud of euphoria. I was on fire, every fiber of my being was burning. His touch, his body chafing against mine was taking me to the top of a mountain where air was thin, making it hard to breathe. The feel of his erection thrusting in and out, rubbing on my body’s lips inflamed the hypersensitive nerve endings. I gave up breathing, I gave up thinking, I gave up everything to the man between my legs. He pushed up on his arms and looked down into my eyes. I strained to hear him as he moved his lips “God, you are so hot Crissy” With those words he pushed me off the mountain and my heart and body went into an endless free fall as my climax overwhelmed me.

    I smashed my groin against him as my lust finally unleashed months of pent up fantasies. It was like a cork exploding from a bottle of Champagne and the bubbles of desire were releasing small shivers and thrills all through me. I heard a girl crying with excitement and then, when I thought I had reached the peak of my orgasm, Barry groaned loudly and began to cum. The intense sounds in my ear and the flood of hot cum gushing from him threw me over the edge of a cliff and again I felt the free fall sensation as a second, stronger climax consumed me.

    I didn’t want to move or open my eyes because if I moved the afterglow of my orgasms would fade. I could feel his discharge seeping from between my legs, I felt him lying beside me, breathing with exertion, a hand lying softly on my stomach. My cunt was smiling, I knew it. I rolled to my side so that my breasts and stomach were pressed against him. This was the first moment we had since he came in to think clearly. Kathy’s dad smiled into my eyes “Are you going to run away now?”

    I wrapped an arm around his neck, pulled him to me until our noses were touching and answered “I can’t stay here all my life but I think I’ll be here when you wake up in the morning.”

    He lifted his head and looked around the room as if expecting to see someone, “Does my daughter know you’re here?”

    I grinned “I wouldn’t be surprised if she stood in the hall and listened to us screwing. She was all happy when I told her you turn me on and almost dragged me here and pushed me through the door.”

    Barry leaned to me and put his full hot lips over mine and pulled me close enough I could feel his big balls rubbing on my legs. I bumped my pelvis against him and in moments we were necking and groping, rolling around on the bed. I kicked the blanket to the floor because we didn’t need it then made him lie on his back so I could lie over him. With fingers massaging his thick new growth hard-on I bent to him and licked drops of cum from the shaft then formed my mouth over it. I’d sucked only one cock before and that was just a couple hours before but I wasn’t hesitant or grossed out as Barry’s flexed and convulsed against my tongue. As I fingered his nuts and bobbed up and down I wondered briefly if I should let him finish, take it all but the hunger between my legs convinced me to stop, he could cum all over my face the next time. This time I needed him to fuck me again.

    I moved up until I was lying on his stomach, spread my legs then reached behind me to grab his surging erection and aimed it at the proper place between my thighs. He rolled his hips and the head of his cock speared my lust flooded cunt easily. I sat up on my best friend’s dad and fucked him desperately, I needed him inside me, I needed him to ravage my body; I needed him with my mind, my heart. When I laid down to rest my head on his chest, to listen to his hammering heart, my eyes focused on the small gap under the bedroom door, I saw two back-lit shadows that could only have been made by someone’s feet in the hall.


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source